Ranma 1/2 Fan Fiction ❯ Dark Family ❯ 2 ( Chapter 1 )
[ P - Pre-Teen ]
Imported From: RAAC
From: Bryan Stone <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Okay, so I'm a bit late.
Anyway, here is the second part to the Dark Family saga.
Enjoy, and any comments / critique is very welcome.
Ranma 1/2
DARK FAMILY
Part Two:
`And Then They Saw the Truth'
Nicholas Stone
Chapter One
The rains returned that evening, shrouding the streets of Nerima under
a gloomy haze that seemed to permeate the air. Fitting in light of the current
situation, thought Akane Tendo as she stared out the darkened window at the
street beyond. Her mind was troubled, the events from yesterday repeating
themselves over and over again. She could still see the pained look on Ranma's
face, the dark glares from Nabiki, Kasumi, and her father upon her as she ran
out the warehouse.
It was more than Akane could stand. She closed her eyes, tears
streaming down her cheeks as she cried. A gentile hand came down on one
shoulder.
"You must not cry, Akane," Cologne said somberly.
Akane drew in a breath, wiping her face dry. "I can't help it,
Cologne," she said amidst her sniffles. "We've lost them. Ranma, my family,
Shampoo, Mousse. They're all gone!"
Cologne pulled the distraught girl into her arms. She too felt the
loss of her granddaughter, finding it hard to hold back the cries and anguish
gnawing at her chest.
"We will find them Akane, and we will get them back," she said. "Now
come, let me take another look at your wounds."
Akane let Cologne guide her over to the mats at the center of the room.
Happosai sat tending a small pot of soup beneath the light of a kerosene lamp,
fixing tonight's meal. After leaving the warehouse, the first thing Akane did
was search for Cologne. She found them in the park where Ranma left them,
pleading with Cologne to help her try to rescue her friends. Cologne knew
better though. Despite the loss of her two children, she convinced Akane that
now was not the time to try any attempts. In their present condition, they
would have lost. No, she figured it would be best if they hid for a while,
recoup and try to form a plan.
Akane sat down on one of the mats, Cologne pulling the light closer to
her face. Her left eye looked a bit swollen, but the discoloration had finally
diminished. A good sign and with her treatment it would be better by weeks
end. The cuts and bruises on her arms and legs would also heal without any
remaining scars. To ensure that, she applied a salve of herbs and medicinal
roots from a cabinet in the room to help with the healing process
"Happy, is that soup ready yet?" Cologne asked.
Happosai stirred the mixture around, taking a small sip. "Ah, just
finished." He answered.
They gathered around, Happosai spooning out a portion to each of them.
Despite the wonderful taste, none of them really enjoyed it. Their minds still
were on their present situation dulling any appetite they might have.
"Well . . . anybody have any ideas?" asked Happosai, breaking the
silence.
Akane shook her head slowly. She set her bowl of soup down and leaned
back, casting a tearful gaze up towards the ceiling. "I don't think there is
anything we can do," she said.
"Nonsense, child," snapped Cologne. "We just need some time to sort
out what has happened."
"And let Marcus get away with whatever he's using them for?" Akane
answered looking sharply over at Cologne. "Here we are hiding from our friends
and relatives like mice from a cat; no idea where to start or what to do, and
all you can say is sort things out!"
An awkward silence followed, Akane pausing to reign in her anger.
"Sorry," she finally said.
"I understand, Akane," replied Cologne. "You're right, it's time we
start moving towards recovering our children."
"The first problem is locating them," said Happosai. "We've seen
neither hide nor hair of them since the fight in the Neko Hanten."
"Yes. I would think this Doctor Marcus would be keen on finding us,"
said Cologne.
"We could always try going back to his warehouse," suggested Akane.
Cologne gave her a quizzical look, arching a brow. "Do you feel up to
another fight, especially now since Ranma is one of them?"
"Do we have any choice?" replied Akane, although she knew that the odds
were considerably stacked against them.
"Not much," said Happosai. "We could hold our own, but that would be
about it."
Cologne though a moment. "Confronting them is not the best course,"
she finally said. "What I think we should work on first is figuring out how to
free them from Marcus's control."
She held up the vial of Ginsukou sap Ranma slipped into Akane's pocket
before she escaped, examining it. Akane shuddered remembering the kiss she and
Ranma shared, her confession of love echoing in her mind. Too late, all too
late it seemed now.
"Cologne, Marcus said there was no way for anyone to recover from the
sap," Akane said.
"Not entirely true," replied Cologne. "Unfortunately I do not have
access to any of my medicinal notes, so I cannot be sure."
"I've never heard of anyone recovering from Ginsukou, Cologne," said
Happosai. "The best thing anybody could do was kill the victim."
"I will not kill my grandchild, Happosai!" Cologne said sternly.
Akane turned slowly away from them, dreading the thought of having to
kill her family and friends. She crossed her arms as tears began to form again
in her eyes. No, she muttered silently to herself repeatedly. She could not
believe that was the only way.
"What if we can get Marcus to change his commands to them?" she
suggested.
"We'd still have to find Marcus first," answered Happosai. He cracked
his knuckles expectantly. "I don't think convincing him will be a problem. I
know several techniques that will have him begging to comply with our demands."
"That still means fighting the others, Happy," added Cologne. "I
don't--."
Cologne paused, casting a quick glance over towards the front door.
She pointed to Happosai; who immediately doused the light. They scurried for
cover. A tense silence followed, Akane listening for any sounds of movement.
There came a slight jiggle from the front room then it opened. Somebody walked
in and from the sound appeared to be shaking a jacket dry from the rain. The
footsteps began to cross the room, then abruptly stopped.
Cologne gripped her staff, motioning to Happosai to stand ready as the
steps moved closer towards the backroom. Whoever it was turned on the front
room lights.
"You can come out now," a familiar voice said. "I know you're back
there."
Akane gasped, shooting to her feet. The door slid open.
"Doctor Tofu?" she said.
Ono Tofu stood in total surprise, not expecting Akane to be who he
would find in his home.
"Akane?" he stammered.
Akane dashed into his arms, holding the good doctor tight as she cried
into his shirt. Tofu was speechless, patting the girl lightly to console her.
Cologne and Happosai stepped out of their hiding spots.
"Welcome home, Ono," Happosai said.
Tofu stared at them wondering what wrong had befallen Nerima . . .
* * * * *
The thunder increased, rumbling menacingly across the skies. The sound
echoed the dark mood that Ono Tofu felt coursing through him as Akane told him
what happened to Kasumi and the others. A pot of hot water on the kitchen
stove hissed. Cologne took it from the eye and brought it over to the table.
She poured everyone a cup, then sat down.
Tofu stared angrily into his tea, fist clenched tight on the table.
Kasumi, his Kasumi, a slave to some fiend who dared to defile her innocence?
Akane finished, waiting for some response from him.
"Where . . . where is this `Doctor' Marcus," Tofu finally managed to
say in a strained voice.
"We don't know," answered Cologne.
He sighed; pulling the round wire rimmed glasses from his face. "I
knew it," said Tofu. "I knew I shouldn't have gone off to that convention.
Something told me that there were problems here."
"You could not have known, Doctor Tofu," Akane said. "Marcus came
without warning."
"But why us!" he said rising from the table. Tofu passed a hand
through his hair, drawing in a frustrated breath. "I will kill this Marcus."
"After we get him to release our children," replied Happosai.
"Which brings up our next subject," said Cologne. She produced the
vial of Ginsukou sap. "Ono, what do you know about this?"
Tofu squinted at the vial. He retook his chair, pulled on his glasses
and took the vial holding it up to the light.
"Ginsukou?" he asked.
"Yes. The sap in its raw form," replied Cologne.
"Ranma managed to slip it to me before I . . . left," added Akane.
They watched silently as Tofu examined the sap. Finally, he let out a
light hum thinking hard.
Akane leaned forward, a glint of hope in her eyes. "Doctor Tofu, is
there any way to reverse the effects?"
"I'll have to check my medical books," he said. "Maybe even get up on
the Internet and query some of the medical colleges around the world."
"How long will this take?" asked Cologne.
"Should have some form of reply by early afternoon."
"Then we have time."
"Time. Time for what, Cologne?" asked Happosai.
Cologne gazed briefly around at them. "We'd all better get some
sleep," she said. "Tomorrow is going to be a busy day."
"What are you planning?" Akane said.
Cologne smiled. "A little trip. Time to pay a visit to Marcus's
lair."
* * * * *
Hibiya Park
Central Tokyo, 1000PM
A shrouded figure hurried along the rain soaked streets, moving
steadily towards the park ahead. Turning up one of the roads, the figure
paused to take in the surroundings. The light rain would keep any pedestrians
away, maintaining the privacy needed right now.
Suddenly up the road the headlights of a car flashed. The figure
quickly approached. A black, stretched limousine sat quietly at the side of
the road. One of the doors opened to allow him inside.
"Good evening, Marcus," a voice said.
Renon Marcus removed his hat, gazing at the man seated in the dark. He
recognized the voice of the Chairman, nodding slightly in reply. A curl of
smoke rose from the ember of a cigarette, a hand resting on the top of a
walking cane. The Chairman eyed him silently for a moment.
"Nasty weather," he finally said.
"Yes, sir. The reports say that it should pass by tomorrow night."
"Hmmm." The Chairman took in another drag from his cigarette. "I
understand you have formed your `Family'."
"I have, sir," Renon replied. "Some of the best I've ever had the
pleasure of acquiring."
"I see. I also heard that you had quite a bit of trouble gathering
them."
Marcus's brows furrowed together. He wondered how the Chairman knew
about the difficulty with Ranma Saotome. Had there been a spy looking in on
him? Obviously, there were signs of doubt from the Chairman and his
associates.
"Nothing I could not handle, sir," he answered. "One difficult member,
but he is one of us now."
The Chairman went silent again. Marcus suddenly felt himself uneasy in
his presence; not sure wither or not this meeting would be a good one.
"Marcus," continued the Chairman. "I trust you are making progress on
this assignment."
"Of course, sir. I have plans in the works even as we speak."
"That is good. You know a few of my colleagues are starting to get
rather nervous about the delays. They seem to think that you are not acting as
quickly as you should be."
"Mister Chairman, I assure you that I will succeed!"
The Chairman raised a hand to calm him. "I've no doubts, Renon.
However, time is running short. When do you plan to convert the good Prime
Minister?"
"During the weekend banquet. With some work, not only shall I get the
Prime Minister, but the Emperor as well."
The Chairman eyed him. "A little ambitious, Marcus."
"The opportunity is there, sir."
A foreboding silence followed.
"And nobody knows what you are planning. No would be hero to stand in
our way?"
"None," replied Marcus. He held a brief thought of Akane Tendo in his
mind, then forced it away. She could do no harm. Not even with the sage can
they figure out his plans. He had covered every track so there could be no way
anything could go wrong.
"Very well then," said the Chairman bringing him back to their
conversation. "I'll tell my associates not to panic."
The cane came up, tapping him lightly on a shoulder.
"Be swift, Marcus. I would hate to lose such a valuable asset."
A chill passed through Renon, understanding the silent threat. He hid
his fear, swallowing lightly. The door to the limo suddenly unlocked.
"I'll be awaiting your call," said the Chairman.
Renon stepped out. He stood silently in the rain, watching as the
limousine pulled off into the night. A tense feeling tugged at the back of his
neck. Something in the air, or maybe the sense that he had left something
undone. I should have hunted down and killed Akane Tendo. That might have
been a mistake leaving her alive.
Turning his collar up around his neck, Marcus glanced briefly up at the sky
before heading out the park . . .
Chapter Two
Dawn cut the cloudy skies above Nerima, a slight chill filtering
through the air. Down the back alleys snaking towards the industrial side of
the town, Cologne and Happosai moved careful to maintain concealment amongst
the dark recesses along the way. Following the directions Akane gave them, the
two soon found themselves staring at Marcus's warehouse hideout.
All the windows were closed, not a light to be seen. A potential trap
in the works? Possibly, but they had to take that chance. Happosai moved
first, hopping up onto the outer wall.
He looked around. Strange, no cameras, he thought. The building
showed all the signs of abandonment, not even the hum of a nearby power
transformer to mark that anyone was there. Happosai narrowed an eye. He waved
Cologne over, then jumped down into the compound.
Cologne bounded over to the front gates; Happosai meeting her on the other
side.
"Nobody home," he said.
"Looks that way," Cologne replied. Giving the gate a quick once over,
Cologne placed the end of her staff against it and pushed. It squeaked open.
Together they moved cautiously up the walkway to the main door of the
building. This time there was a lock on the outside barring it shut. Child's
play to Happosai, Master Night Stalker, and Panty-Raider of the Nerima streets.
With a slight jump, Happosai reached out and tapped around the sides with his
pipe, hitting several stress points in the process. The lock snapped open.
Once inside, Happosai and Cologne walked through the empty warehouse
floor. There were still signs of the work area and greenhouse about, mostly
broken down into storage boxes, but it was evident how sophisticated of an
operation Marcus had going. At the far end, Cologne spied several muddy tracks.
She went over for a closer look, Happosai exploring what remained of the
workstations,.
Three vehicles she figured. Two large; possibly vans, and one smaller
one; a car no doubt. Footprints on the floor tracked in and outside the
loading bay. Suddenly Happosai called over to her. She returned to where he
stood gazing at something behind one of the stacks of boxes.
"Look," he said pointing.
Six rats lay gathered around a dried pool of dark sap; their eyes
locked open in a grizzly stare up towards the ceiling. They were dead, she
could see. Two days at least by the way their skin had shriveled up on their
bodies.
"They drank the sap and went blank," said Happosai. "No one to give
them commands.
"Starved to death, helpless," deduced Cologne.
"There's not much else we can find in these boxes," continued Happosai.
"It is just business equipment."
"Let's check upstairs," replied Cologne. "Akane said he had an office
on the second floor."
Finding the stairwell, Cologne and Happosai went up. Happosai lit a
match to see their way along the darkened halls. They checked each room
searching until they came up on Marcus's office at the far end. Cologne knocked
one of the boards away from the window with a strike from her staff. The desk
and chairs were still there, and so was the operating table Akane had been
strapped down on, pushed off to the far corner.
Happosai hopped up into the chair behind the desk, opening one of the
drawers. It was empty. He frowned, reaching down to the next one. Still the
same, nothing left to give even the slightest clues as to where he had taken
the others.
"This Marcus is smart," he growled slamming the last door shut.
Cologne gazed around the room. She stopped abruptly on a wastepaper
basket pushed back behind one of the legs of the operating table.
Happy," she said motioning towards it. Together they moved the table
aside and began rummaging through the contents of the basket.
"McDonalds, Burger King, Beef Bowl? Not only has Marcus fed them
Ginsukou, but now he's feeding them poison as well!" scowled Cologne.
Happosai dug further through the wrappers and containers. He spotted
something that looked out of place, a white piece of paper crumpled into a
small ball. Opening it up, he read the writing on the inside.
"What do you make of this, Cologne?"
Cologne read the paper. "Men's dress shirts; four suits?"
They exchanged quizzical looks.
"This is a store receipt," Cologne finally said.
"They went shopping for formal attire? Why?" asked Happosai.
Cologne thought a moment. "Come, Happy," she said heading for the
door.
"Where are we going, Cologne?"
"We need a phone. I must talk to Akane and Ono," she replied.
Happosai shrugged, rushing after her . . .
* * * * *
Standing at the threshold of the Tendo dojo, Doctor Tofu looked around
in stunned silence at the carnage. Akane stood next to him, reliving the
fierce battle against her friends in her mind. Ono could not believe that
anyone could do so much damage to the once splendid home.
"My goodness, Akane," he finally said. "You and Ranma survived this?"
"At that time, Doctor Tofu," she replied. She hesitated, taking in a
short breath. "If I'd only been able to last longer, Ranma . . . Ranma would
still be here now, helping us and, and--."
Tofu could see she was barely able to hold back her tears. "Come on,
Akane. Let's see if we can find any clues."
They went inside. Doctor Tofu began searching around the kitchen area,
while Akane headed up to the second floor. The first place she stopped was in
her room to gather a change of clothes. Silently she headed into Nabiki's
room, careful to peer inside before going in. Nothing apparent was changed.
Nabiki's dresser and bed were neatly made up, desk still organized a small
stack of vouchers waiting to be entered into her accounting ledger. Akane
smiled thinking about her sister fondly. If it were not for her, she and Ranma
might not be as close as they were now. Oh she knew Ranma was knee deep in
debt to her, but it was obvious that Nabiki meant well.
Akane shuddered, wondering if she'd ever see her sisters again,
dreading having to do what Happosai proposed if they could not be released from
the dark hold of the Ginsukou sap. She brushed the thought aside, quickly
leaving the room.
A quick peek inside her father's and Kasumi's room turned up nothing.
Akane returning to the stairs.
"Find anything?" asked Ono, standing at the bottom.
"It doesn't look like they came back here," she replied walking down.
Ono rubbed his chin, frowning. "Well, besides the carnage down here, I
saw nothing else unusual, at least to me."
"Did you find P-Chan?"
"Your pet pig? No I didn't see him."
"He's probably hiding in terror somewhere," Akane said, worry written
on her face.
"Don't fret, Akane. P-Chan will be alright."
Akane smiled lightly. She gazed around the dojo for a moment, then
looked back up at Tofu.
"Where too now?" she asked.
"Well, since you've got your things, and there's nothing here too help
us, I guess we should go and meet Cologne and Happosai down at the Neko
Hanten."
Reluctantly, Akane agreed. Just before they could leave, the telephone
in the hallway suddenly rang. Both of them turned around, gazing fearfully in
the direction of the sound.
"Should we answer it?" Akane asked.
Ono thought a moment. He shrugged, walking across the room. Akane
followed. The telephone was still ringing off the hook, desperately seeking
their attention. Akane and Tofu exchanged looks, then Tofu picked up the
receiver.
"Hello?"
"Tofu," replied Cologne's voice. Ono let out a relieved sigh. "Hello,
Cologne," he said, setting Akane's fears at an end.
Cologne stood perched on top of her staff inside a phone booth,
Happosai standing guard outside. "You take chances, Ono," she said. "No
matter. Happosai and I have just finished searching Marcus's warehouse. The
others are gone."
Tofu frowned, the news disturbing. "Did you find anything that would
help us?"
"Maybe. We found a store receipt for some clothing. Formal clothing,
suits, dresses and the likes."
"Clothing?" he questioned. "Odd, I cannot see the connection."
"Neither can I. Do something for me. Ask Akane if any of the Tendo
girls dressier clothes are missing."
Ono told her to hold on a moment, relaying the request to Akane. She
wondered about it, but did as asked.
Akane rushed back upstairs. She went into Nabiki's room and searched
her closet first. Most of the dresses were there, but then oddly enough
Nabiki's best business suit and shoes turned up missing.
"Doctor Tofu!" cried Akane running back to the top of the steps.
"Nabiki's best outfit is gone!"
Ono stared at her, then spoke into the receiver. "Did you hear?"
"Yes, I heard. This is getting stranger by the second."
"I'm lost then," Ono replied. "What could Marcus want her to be
dressed up for?"
"I can only wonder." Cologne thought about their next move. "Tofu,
you and Akane meet us down back at your home. Let's see if your `E-mail' thing
has arrived, then try to sort out what has happened to our kin."
"We'll be there shortly," replied Tofu. He hung up the receiver.
Akane stood waiting expectantly for him to say something.
"We're going back to my home," he said.
"What does this all mean, Doctor Tofu?" she asked.
Ono sighed, shaking his head. "I don't know, Akane," he replied. "But
we'll figure it out . . .
* * * * *
A few minutes later, Tofu and Akane returned to his home; Cologne and
Happosai waiting for them. In the living room, Ono sat down at his computer
desk and brought up the Internet connection. His E-mail indicator registered
three entries. Ono printed them out.
"This is interesting," said Cologne as she read over one of the
replies. "I like this `E-mail', Tofu."
"It comes in handy," Tofu replied.
Studying the messages, the four gathered around the table to compare
all the information.
"This ones from Professor Kim-Lea Chung, at the University of Beijing,"
Ono read to them. " He says: ` My experiences with Ginsukou Root extracts is
limited, however from your description of the situation I believe it is not
totally impossible to reverse the process'."
"So there is a chance!" Akane said hopefully.
"Hold on, Akane," he said, reading on. " The steps though requires the
subject to be totally incapacitated, followed by a second strong dose of the
extract."
"Another dose?" questioned Happosai. "We don't have the time to go and
get more Ginsukou root."
"That's true," said Cologne. "I'm more concerned though about this
incapacitating part."
"What does your message say?" asked Tofu.
"It's from a Doctor Phillip Graham, Dartmouth College. His comments
are very similar to Professor Chung's, but he warns against any attempts to
correct the situation."
"What?" said Tofu.
"He fears that there will be residual damage done to the brain."
A thoughtful look crossed Ono's face. He wave a finger thoughtfully in
the air, then got up going to his bookshelf. He gazed over the books, stopping
on one and pulled it down. It was thick, Tofu fanning through the pages as he
returned to the table.
"I remember something about this in my study classes," he said. "Ah
here it is."
He placed the book down for them all to see. It was a book on Asian
acupuncture and pressure techniques, the page turned open to a diagram of the
human brain. Several points were marked, a short explanation written off to
the sides.
Tofu pointed to the primary brain. "See here. That's the Cerebellum;
the proverbial seat of the human soul."
"What has that got to do with this?" asked Happosai.
"If I'm not mistaken, Ginsukou is one of the few organic derivatives
that actually affects the human conscious. It nullifies the cerebellum leaving
it open for new commands or instructions. Much like, let's say, reprogramming
a computer."
"This E-mail from Doctor Jennifer Fischer of Berkeley University says
the same thing," added Akane. "She also says it's never been documented that
anyone ever recovers completely from the sap."
Akane paused, frowning at the paper for a moment. "Love and Kisses,
Jenny?" she said, casting Ono a narrow gaze.
He cleared his throat. "She's, uh, an old acquaintance," he replied.
Cologne stared at the picture, thinking about all the information.
"So, in order for us to recover the other is by feeding them more Ginsukou."
She held up their only supply of the sap. "This little vial will definitely
not be enough."
"More important is incapacitating them," added Tofu. "I see why. If
the second dose attacks someone already affected and awake, then basically the
cerebellum would be totally cleaned."
"You mean like erased?" asked Akane. Tofu nodded.
"This is terrible," said Cologne.
"Makes sense though," said Happosai. "Once the second dose removes the
effects of the first dose, the originally subdued conscious will regain
control."
"But if we do it wrong, then we stand a chance of loosing them all
together," added Ono.
They were quiet. Finally, Akane drew in a deep breath, gazing around
at them.
"We have no other choice," she said. "I think we can do it."
"Then let us start looking for them," Cologne said. "The Ginsukou root
can be acquired at a later date. Locating our lost children is going to take
some time."
Happosai hopped down from his chair. "I'm going to check the news," he
said heading for the TV. "There might be something on it that could help."
Cologne nodded, picking up the store receipt from the table. "It's got
to be here," she said while studying it. "I can feel it. Formal dress wear.
For what and why?"
"I don't know of any local events that are happening around Nerima,"
said Akane.
"Did he say anything to you, Akane. Anything that gave indicated why
he wanted them?"
"No. He wouldn't say what he was doing here."
"Looks like we'll be doing a lot of walking then," said Tofu.
"It'll have to be after this evening," Happosai suddenly said.
"Weather won't clear up until then."
Happosai drew his pipe, taking advantage of the break to enjoy an
afternoon smoke. As the others continued mulling over the messages, he turned
up the volume, listening intently to the current news report.
[Tomorrows gala activities will include an all night buffet, followed
by speeches from the American President, and the Prime Minister. The
dignitaries are arriving even as we speak. Here is the scene outside of Narita
International airport during the arrival of Air Force One carrying the
President of the United States.]
Happosai gawffed lightly at the TV as he watched. "Here we go bringing
these foreigners into our society. What could those fools in the Diet be
thinking," he grumbled. The camera panned across the crowd of people gathered
to see the arrival of the American President, waving flags and cheering as he
walked down the steps. Happosai chuckled, then his eyes caught sight of a
familiar figure standing close by a news truck. He drew in a short gasp,
choking on the sudden puff of smoke. He cleared his eyes then let out a cry
that startled the others.
"Happy, what is the matter with you?" shouted Cologne.
Happosai recovered, waving frantically to them. "Look, Look!" he
exclaimed pointing towards the television.
They joined him around the TV, wondering what it was that had him riled
up. The scene was still panning around the crowd, zooming in and out on the
faces at random.
"What are we looking for, Happosai?" asked Ono.
"Just watch!" he replied.
The camera zoomed out again, locking down on the President's car as it
and the accompanying motorcade began to move down the road. "There, there.
Look there!" he continued pointing to the figure as it came into view once
more. A light gasp sounded from Akane, and she suddenly found herself dropping
to her knees.
"Daddy!" she exclaimed reaching out towards the screen.
True enough it was Soun, dressed in a long brown raincoat watching
closely as the motorcade passed. Ono and Cologne's eyes went wide. They gazed
at each other, then dashed back to the table.
"Formal attire," said Tofu reading the store ticket over Cologne's
shoulder.
"Just what they would need to attend a certain banquet," she finished.
Akane and Happosai joined them; Akane gazing fearfully up at Tofu.
"Doctor Tofu, you don't think my father and the others are going to
kill the President of the United States, do you?"
"Not kill the President, or anyone for that matter, Akane," he replied.
"But something worse."
"Subverting the government. This Marcus is no ordinary mercenary,"
said Cologne.
"That banquet is tomorrow evening," Happosai pointed out to them.
"What are we going to do?"
Cologne's eyes narrowed, shifting slowly from side to side as she
thought. "Happy, you and Akane go back to the Tendo dojo. Get your best
clothes. Ono, how much money do you have?"
"I have more than enough to cover us," he replied.
"Good. I am going back to the Neko Hanten to get my things. Get us
reservations in a hotel close by the Diet building." Cologne gave them a
serious stare. "Be quick people. We must move fast if we're going to avert
this disaster."
"How are we going to do that, Cologne?" asked Happosai.
"One step at a time, Happy," she replied. "One step at a time."
Chapter Three
Tokyo Prince Hotel
Central Tokyo, 1130 AM
The Tokyo Tower shined brightly beneath the sun, its massive
construction rising majestically towards the sky. Renon Marcus stared at, it
mulling over his plans, fighting back the gnawing tinge of uncertainty that
kept manifesting itself in his mind. Why could he not shake this feeling?
Everything seemed to be going in his favor. Was his subconscious trying to
warn him of impending danger? Or could it have been that disturbing meeting
with the Chairman that held him in slight fear of failure?
A pair of voices broke Marcus from his train of though. It sounded
like his two minions were about to go at it once more.
"Not again," he sighed, turning around.
"Will you stop hogging the mirror, and give me the brush!" Ranma
growled at Ryoga.
Ryoga cut his eyes casually over at Ranma's reflection in the mirror,
giving him a slight smirk. "No. Get your own," he replied, continuing to run
the hairbrush through his hair.
"I can't! I left it at home," Ranma answered.
"Well that's your problem then."
Ranma let out a growl, barely stopping himself from smack Ryoga upside
the head. He suspected Ryoga was purposely taking his time.
"Ryoga! Look, man. You've been doing that for over twenty minutes
now. Give it up!"
"Hey, I've got to look good too you know," said Ryoga.
"I'm warning you, Ryoga--,"
"Oh, bug off. Call room service or something!"
That was it. Ranma lashed out, connecting with a sharp snap to the
side of Ryoga's head. He cried out, crumpling to the floor. Ranma caught the
brush in mid-air and began brushing back his hair.
"Thank you, Ryoga. I knew you'd see it my way," he said.
Ryoga shook his head, glaring angrily up at Ranma.
"Why you--,"
"Knock it off, both of you!" Marcus shouted from across the room. They
both looked over at him, expressions dropping.
"Yes, Doctor Marcus," they said in unison.
Renon frowned, shaking his head slowly. "Are you two sure you are not
related? Both act like squabbling brothers." He turned back to gaze out the
window again, thoughts falling back onto tonight's operation. If all went
well, he would gain the respect and favor of every ranking corporation in the
world. Nothing would stand in his way then, not even the specter of all those
flunkies just waiting for the Chairman to pass over the reigns of power.
Success meant power; failure meant just that with no hope of ever seeing
another day again.
A knock came at the door, bringing him around.
"It's probably the others," he said.
Ranma and Ryoga finished dressing as Marcus went to answer the door.
He peered through the eyehole, spotting Nabiki staring back at him. Bitch, he
grumbled undoing the lock.
"Knock, knock," Nabiki said jokingly as she stuck her head in.
"Get in here," scowled Marcus.
She giggled leading the rest of the gang inside. Marcus ordered Genma
and Mousse to move the room table to the center, unfurling a set of floor plans
for the National Diet Building. Everyone gathered around.
"The banquet starts tonight at seven, with the main reception situated
in the meeting hall on the second floor of the central building. Arrangements
have been made to allow our `catering' people access into the kitchen. That
will be you, Kasumi, along with Ukyo and Shampoo."
"What will I be bringing?" she asked.
"Duck," answered Shampoo. Mousse let a broad smile come to his face.
Marcus continued. "Kuno, at seven-thirty you, Nabiki, Sasuke will
arrive; shortly followed by myself, Ranma and Ryoga. The Press will be allowed
in at seven forty-five, just before the Prime Minister, the Emperor, and the
President arrive. That is when Soun, Genma, and Tsubasa will move in.
Gosunkugi, have you finished tuning up our ear pieces?"
"Yes, Doctor. Everything is set. I will be monitoring communications
out in the van."
"Excellent. Now we must be prepared to strike as soon as the
opportunity arises. That will rest mainly on who can administer the Ginsukou
sap to the Prime Minister first."
"Just the Prime Minister?" questioned Nabiki.
"Yes, he is the Prime target. The Emperor will follow after, then
maybe the American President. I don't want to overextend our hand needlessly."
"Such an opportunity," she said. Marcus narrowed an eye at her and she
grimaced, going silent.
"Kasumi, you will prepare the Emperor's meal. Dinner is not scheduled
to be served until eight-thirty. If the attempts on the Prime Minister are
unsuccessful, then we will have to rely upon you."
"It will be done," said Kasumi.
"Doctor Marcus, how do you plan to get to the Prime Minister without
alerting his security people?" asked Nabiki.
Renon arched a brow, annoyed by her inquisitive questioning. "I will
take care of that, with the help of Ranma and Ryoga. Just you and Tatewaki
worry about keeping security from interfering with our operation beforehand!"
Nabiki shrugged it off, going silent again. Marcus glared at her for a
second then went on.
"Speaking of security, Kodachi are you prepared to neutralize their
electronic systems?"
"Oh, yes," replied Kodachi. "I will have surveillance secured well
before you arrive."
Marcus nodded. He leaned on the table. "I want no mistakes, people,"
he said giving them a hard gaze. "Our supply of Ginsukou is limited to
fourteen vials. Don't waste them."
"Fourteen?" said Kasumi. She looked up, making a mental count. "There
should be fifteen."
"What?" questioned Marcus.
"I filled sixteen vials. You gave one to Ranma, there should be
fifteen left."
"You are mistaken, Kasumi. Ranma only gave me fifteen vials."
"She's right, Doctor Marcus," Ranma suddenly said. "Before I
understood everything, I gave one to Akane before she left."
"You did what!"
Marcus angrily backhanded Ranma across the face, sending him tumbling
back to the floor. Renon stood glaring down on him, death in his eyes.
"You are this close!" shouted Renon holding his thumb and forefinger
close together. "This close from having me ordering you to commit suicide,
Saotome. If I didn't need you right now, you would be dead!"
Ranma shook off his pain, sitting up slowly. "I'm sorry, Doctor
Marcus," he said.
"Sorry doesn't clear the damage. Why didn't you tell me sooner?"
"The topic never came up."
Renon growled. "Get up!" he snapped, turning back to the table.
"Will this affect our plans, Doctor?" asked Soun.
"Only if your daughter and those old fools manage to figure out what we
are doing," he answered. It was to late for them to go back and hunt her down
now. Akane, Cologne, and Happosai would be dealt with later.
"Gosunkugi will give you your earpieces later. We will meet down in
the carport a six. Do not be late. Understood?"
They all acknowledged his commands.
"Very well. You may go, except for you, Nabiki."
The other filed out, leaving Nabiki, Marcus, Ranma, and Ryoga alone.
"Wait outside," Marcus told the two.
Nabiki sat down in a chair, awaiting Marcus's word. He gazed at her,
disturbed by her haughty attitude.
"I was pleased at first by your resourcefulness, Nabiki," Renon said
walking towards her. "But now it has become somewhat irritating."
"Does this mean I've reached the end of my usefulness?" she asked.
"Not quite yet. I have special instructions for you, Nabiki Tendo."
Nabiki leaned back, a slight smile on her face. "I guess I had it
coming then," she said.
Renon nodded. "Oh yes. You definitely had this coming for a long time
. . ."
* * * * *
Akasaka Prince Hotel
Central Tokyo, 12:00 AM
A light murmur sounded from Akane, her head twitching lightly in her
sleep. The dark dreams returned to haunt her as they have done so these past
few nights; terrible dreams about her family and Ranma. She could see them
against the blackest of nights walking away, laughing and jeering as she
struggled to catch up. Akane's movements were in slow motion, Ranma and her
family fading fast off into the distance.
"Ranma, Ranma wait!" she could hear herself calling out in desperation.
Ranma's figure stopped just short of the rise, turning to look back. A
sinister grin came to his face, one that slowly melted into the likeness of
Renon Marcus, before turning away to walked over the horizon.
No, No . . . Nooooo!"
Akane sat up sharply in her bed, beads of cold sweat on her forehead.
Off to the side sat Cologne, watching the girl closely.
"Akane, are you all right?" she asked.
Akane drew in a few short breaths, then placed a hand to her face.
"Yeah, yeah I'm fine. Just another bad dream that's all."
Cologne let out a light hum. "You really must love Ranma," she said.
Akane's head snapped over to her in surprise. "You've been chanting his name
repeatedly all through the night and morning."
A short silence followed, Akane taking the time to let her mind clear
before responding.
"I miss him," she said.
Cologne patted her hand lightly. "Understandable, dear girl, but I
don't think loving another woman's husband is wise."
A smile came to Akane's face. Now was not the time to argue about
who's husband Ranma was to be. She glanced over at the clock noting the time.
"Noon! Why did you guys let me sleep so long?" she asked.
"Because you needed it, girl."
"But we've got to start looking for--,"
"Relax, Akane. Tofu and Happosai have already gone out to check the
area. Worrying is not going to help any."
That was true, as much as Akane did not like to admit. Her nightgown
was soaked with sweat, and she got up heading for the shower.
"Cologne," Akane said as she stripped. "What are we going to do with
the others once we find them?"
"I plan to recover them, but that will entail gaining more Ginsukou,"
answered Cologne.
Akane paused, wrapping a towel around her before continuing. "I was
thinking about that. Marcus had more of those vials. What about using those?"
"Excellent idea, child!" Cologne exclaimed. "Once we convert a few of
them, that will double our chances of rescuing the others."
"Only problem now is locating the rest of the vials."
A knock sounded at the door. Akane went into the bathroom as Cologne
bounded out into the front room to see who it was. She cracked the door,
peering around the edge. Doctor Tofu looked down on her calmly.
"Are we intruding?" he asked.
"Come in, Ono," she replied opening the door.
Happosai hopped in, flopping down in one of the chairs. "Ah," he
sighed letting his body rest. "I keep forgetting how much Tokyo is expanding."
Tofu sat down on the couch, spreading out several flyers and pamphlets
on the coffee table. "We covered a lot of the area around the Diet building,
but turned up none of our people. Managed to get these from the guards at the
gate, but they would not let us in. Security is tight."
"Right now the only way anybody can gain access is if they're invited,
or part of the staff," added Happosai.
Cologne frowned. She picked up one of the flyers looking it over. Not
much in the way of help, it contained the basic rundown of tonight's
activities, along with dialogue about the upcoming trade agreement.
"This is no help if we can't get into the building," she said.
"The best we can do is wait outside and catch them before they get in,"
said Ono.
"What makes you think they will be allowed in?" Cologne asked him.
"For something like this, I suspect that Marcus has the backing to do
what he plans to do."
"Then we'll have to keep a close eye out for them when they arrive,"
said Happosai. "Which brings up another thing. What does this Renon Marcus
look like anyway?"
Good point thought Cologne. The only person here who has seen Marcus
was Akane, and she could not be everywhere at once. On the other hand, Marcus
has never seen them, but the rest of their friends seriously out numbered her,
Tofu or Happosai. Certainly one of them would be within close proximity to
sound the alarm. No, they needed to be inside, using the crowd for cover if
any success was to be achieved.
Akane came in dressed in a shirt and shorts, still drying her hair.
"Akane!" exclaimed Happosai leaping from his chair. Doctor Tofu caught
him by the shirt, tossing him back.
"Hey, picking on an old man like that! You're supposed to be a Doctor,
Tofu!" he raged.
"We've no time for your antics, Happosai," Ono replied.
"Got to keep up my strength. How am I supposed to do that without
girlies, eh?"
"You'll survive, Happy," said Cologne. "You want to squeeze on any
girl, squeeze me."
Happosai went rigid, grimacing with disgust.
Meanwhile Akane uncurled from her defensive position, sitting down next
to Doctor Tofu. She asked if she had missed anything important.
"Not much. We still haven't figured out a way into the banquet,"
answered Tofu.
"That's going to make things hard," she replied. "Doctor Tofu, don't
you know anybody in the Diet that could get us in?"
"I'm afraid not, Akane."
Cologne glanced up at the clock noting the time. "We have several
hours before the banquet starts," she said. "Our clothes won't be back from
the cleaners until six, so we have that much time to try and think up
something."
"Doesn't look to promising," said Happosai.
"I guess we'll have to play it by ear," said Akane. "Let's hope
opportunity falls our way."
"One can only pray, Akane," Tofu replied.
* * * * *
The National Diet Building
Central Tokyo, 06:30 PM
A lone figure stood staring up at the National Diet Building, gazing
across its humbling expanse in slight awe. The towering walls were a still a
sight to see; the history held inside a proud mark of Japanese society,
symbolizing their ability to persevere though times of difficulty and change.
Here was the primary seat of power, and here would be where Kodachi Kuno would
attempt to help change the course of world history.
She smiled, eyes running along the three tiers of windows that ran
completely around the building, feeling the excitement inside building in her
chest. Kodachi looked herself over once more, checking to see if anything was
out of place. Her black dress fit comfortably. Not too tight, but enough to
define her shapely figure. A thick red ribbon tied around her waist offset the
dark colors; extra high heels giving her a sexier look. Perfect, this should
keep those security buffoons attention away from her real intentions, she
thought. Gathering up the two medium sized packages from the ground, Kodachi
started walking up the main road.
It did not take long for her to draw all the attention of the security
men standing watch around the grounds. Several of them eyed her as she passed,
exchanging mischievous looks. Finally, Kodachi reached the front entrance. A
guard stopped her just before she could get to the doors.
"Excuse me madam," he said. "But all deliveries are being taken at the
rear of the building."
Although he was wearing dark shades, Kodachi could feel his eyes
roaming up and down her body.
"Oh I'm not delivering anything," she replied.
"You're not?"
"Oh, no." She set the packages down, reaching carefully into her top.
Kodachi pulled out a white envelope, handing it to him.
"Hmm," he said. "So you are one of the hostesses?"
Kodachi smiled. "At your service."
A lurid thought passed briefly through the guard's mind. He shook it
off, concentrating on his job.
"I thought all the hostesses were already here?"
"I'm just a tad bit late," replied Kodachi, giggling innocently.
The guard tugged nervously at his collar. "Ah, yes. Well, your papers
are in order. What's in the packages?"
Kodachi picked one of them up, peeling back a corner. Inside were
several bundles of roses.
Black roses.
"Wow," said the guard. "Never seen anything like them."
"They're very rare. I cultivate them myself."
"Wouldn't they be more fitting at something, say a funeral?"
"No. The black rose symbolizes unity. A sense of . . . Serenity."
"Serenity?" The guard scratched his head. "Okay."
Kodachi laughed, closing up the package. She picked up the other one
and moved on past him. Suddenly he called out, stopping her.
"Hey if, um, you get bored, stop by the security room. I'll show you
all the new surveillance equipment we installed."
She arched a brow. "I might take you up on that."
"Really! Y-y-you won't forget now, will you?"
Kodachi gave him a seductive look. Setting her packages down, she
opened one, pulling out a single stem. She put it between her teeth, clipping
the stem short. Kodachi placed the rose in his jacket pocket.
"I'll be seeing you later," she said, giving him a wink.
The guard swallowed. "Wow," he muttered, watching as she headed off
down the hall.
* * * * *
06:45 PM, Back Entrance
of the National Diet Building:
The last of the catering people were arriving, a wide assortment of
foods, drinks and other necessities passing into the building. Security
personnel checked everyone, along with their deliveries, to prevent any
misbegotten notions of terrorist acts to mar the night's festivities.
Currently, the Head Chef stood marking off the deliveries, walking down the
line of people waiting to enter. As he neared the end, the Head Chef suddenly
paused, looking over a trio of women gathered around a large serving cart. The
women stopped from their low chattering, eyeing him as he approached.
"Do you belong here?" he asked them. A purple-hair girl stepped up.
Shampoo smiled, bowing slightly. "Hai! We are bringing the main
course for the Emperor's meal," she answered.
"The Emperor's meal?" he replied flipping through the list on his
clipboard. "I was not aware that the Emperor requested anything special."
"We have instruction here from the Imperial Household," answered Ukyo.
She produced a memo, officially notarized with the Emperor's house seal.
The Head Chef arched a brow, showing it briefly to the security woman
next to him. She nodded verifying the emblem, and he handed it back.
"Well, if this what is desired by the Emperor, I will not stand in the
way. So, what is in the cart?"
Shampoo lifted the cover, exposing a whole duck waiting to be plucked
and prepared. Several whistles followed from the people around them.
"I have not seen a duck that large in a long time," said the Head Chef.
"It will be an honor to prepare this for the Emperor."
"That is my job," Kasumi suddenly said.
"Oh?"
"Yes. No offense sir, but I am cleared to prepare meals for the
Imperial Household."
The Head Chef frowned briefly, but held his tongue. Not much he could
complain about considering the situation.
"Through the entryway, there's a freezer off to the left. Place the
duck in there until you are ready to prepare it. You will find a changing room
down the next hall. Be quick, the banquet starts in fifteen minutes."
The three women thanked him, moving on.
"Politics," muttered the Head Chef, shaking his head as he returned to
his duties.
* * * * *
Doctor Tofu fixed his tie before the room mirror, buttoning his sleeves
then put on his jacket. He checked to see if he missed anything. Nope, he
looked sharp in the Navy blue double-breasted suit. It was not often that he
had this opportunity, Ono actually enjoying the change.
Happosai suddenly hopped up onto the dresser. "How do I look, Ono!" he
exclaimed, admiring his reflection.
Tofu fought to hold back his chuckles, a bemused look on his face.
Happosai wore a scaled down version of a tuxedo, complete with tails, a
matching top hat and cane. He reminded him of the Charley McCarthy puppet,
only older.
"Uh, you look . . . sharp, Happosai," he answered.
"Of course," said Happosai, giving his white tie a slight tug. "Used
to be something back in the day."
"Really?"
Tofu turned away, not wanting to insult the old man. He called out to
Cologne, checking to see if they were ready.
"We're coming," she replied.
The bedroom door opened, Cologne walking out. She wore a blue
halter-top dress; the billowing folds and long white hair actually made her
appear younger. Not enough to turn heads, but pleasing to the eye. Tofu
nodded, then Akane stepped out.
"Whoa!" exclaimed Happosai, leering at her.
Akane would surely attract attention in the light pink dress she wore.
The low cut neckline exposed more than enough cleavage, her waist tapered just
right by the cut of the dress. The string of pearls around her neck gave Akane
an older, more mature appearance. A pair of low-rise pumps completed the
outfit; Tofu staring for a moment, then suddenly frowned.
"What's wrong?" asked Akane, checking herself in the mirror.
"You look fine, but was just thinking though. You might not want to
draw any attention to yourself."
"We'll be alright, Ono," Cologne replied. Ono thought it wise to
refrain from any comment.
She hopped over to the coffee table. "Happy, did you get the things I
asked for?"
Happosai nodded, holding up a brown sack. He emptied the contents on
the table; a small squirt gun, cotton gauze pads, and a bottle of Ether.
Cologne gathered them up, putting the gauze pads and Ether in her purse,
handing Akane the squirt gun.
Akane started hiking her dress, pausing to place a dark stare on
Happosai.
"Behave yourself," she said exposing her leg.
Happosai shook, barely able to resist the urge to leap as Akane placed
the squirt gun in the garter she wore around her thigh.
"Not-very-fair," he stammered.
"Hey, I gave you my panties. Wasn't that enough?" replied Akane.
Cologne opened one of the flyers, spreading it out for them to see.
"Now I figure our best shot to get in will be during the arrival of the Emperor
and Prime Minister."
She pointed to the North end of the building. "Here. If memory serves
me right, there are fire exits at this end."
"Yes, but security might be watching them," said Ono.
"When the Emperor arrives, I'm hoping they will focus on him. If they
don't, then we will have to try and find another way in."
"Time consuming," said Happosai. "By then it might be to late."
"What other choice do we have?" replied Cologne.
Akane glanced at her watch, noting the time. "We'd better get going,"
she said. "The banquet starts in fifteen minutes."
Cologne folded the flyer. "Listen everyone. Once we get in, do not
try to engage any of the others by yourself. Keep a wary eye out for them, but
get help. I don't want anyone else falling into Marcus's grip, or worse."
"Who do we go after first?" asked Ono.
"The easiest of the bunch," she replied.
"Tsubasa and Gosunkugi?" said Akane.
"No. Shampoo and Mousse," replied Cologne. Several questioning frowns
followed; Akane, Tofu, and Happosai trading looks. "I'll explain on the way,"
she finished. "Any other last minute questions?"
There were none. Cologne gathered up her purse and shawl.
"Then let us go recover our lost kin."
* * * * *
Shampoo stood fixing her hair in front of a full mirror, keeping a
casual eye out for any unwanted visitors. Behind her in the cul-du-sac of
lockers, Ukyo and Kasumi finished changing into their staff uniforms, checking
each other's appearance. Off to one side, Mousse stood face pressed close to a
mirror, fighting to make up his tie.
"You know normally I'd be kind of uneasy having a man around while I'm
changing," commented Ukyo to Kasumi. She paused, glancing back at Mousse, then
smiled. "Good thing he can't see forest for the trees," she finished.
Kasumi laughed. "I bet that's a good thing for him. If he saw Shampoo
in the buff, he would probably have a heart attack. Then I'd really have to
stuff him."
Shampoo turned. "Are you ready?" she asked them.
"We are, but Mousse is still playing with his tie," answered Ukyo.
"I'm not playing," he said. "I'm just not used to wearing one of these
things!"
Shampoo angrily walked over, turning him around. She pulled his
glasses from the top of her dress, placing them on his face. "You such pain to
me," she snapped fixing it up.
"Would not have been a problem if a certain somebody wouldn't have
taken my glasses," replied Mousse.
Shampoo jerked tight, cutting off any more comments. She finished,
stepping back to give him a once over. Mousse wore a dark gray suit dress suit
that fit well, heightening his looks.
"Hmm. Not bad," said Shampoo.
"Ooh, I'll say," added Ukyo.
"You're not bad yourself, Shampoo," replied Mousse, eyeing the
high-slit Chinese style dress she wore.
"Okay, let's get started," said Kasumi. She reached into her front
pocket pulling out six vials of Ginsukou sap. She gave two to Shampoo and
Ukyo.
"I'll remain in the kitchen fixing the Emperor's dinner. You two work
on giving the Prime Minister the sap. Mousse, stick close to them incase they
run into any trouble."
"There'll be no trouble," declared Mousse.
Kasumi pulled a small hearing piece out of her pocket, holding it up.
Made out of clear plastic, a thin flat piece curled back fitting around the
outer ear. She put it on, fixing her hair to cover the unit up. The others
followed suit.
<Test, test, > Kasumi said pressing the outer piece against her head.
Ukyo gave her a thumb up.
<Shampoo like this, > said Shampoo. <Gosunkugi good for something
after all. >
"Be careful how you use them," replied Kasumi. "Don't bring to much
attention to yourselves. Understand?"
They nodded. Kasumi looked at her watch.
"Okay. Let's get to our positions."
* * * * *
In the lower basement beneath the north end of the Diet building,
Kodachi carefully swept up the aftermath of her deadly sleep attack, making
sure that she left no evidence of her presence. Scooping up the pile of black
rose petals, Kodachi let out a light chuckle pleased by her success so far. A
pile of security personnel lay bound and gagged in one of the penned off areas,
fast asleep. They would not wake up for several hours, and by then everything
would be all over. Kodachi smiled sinisterly, pulling a tarp over them to hide
her actions.
Confident that they would not be discovered anytime soon, she went over
to a metal box on the wall, opening it up. Inside was an array of electrical
circuits, the main routing controls for all the surveillance equipment in the
building. Kodachi produced a piece of paper, reading over the list and
matching the labeling codes to the ones inside. She quickly located the ones
she wanted, then pulled out several cross connection clips from the ribbon
around her waist. Attaching them in the sequence described, Kodachi waited,
checking to see if any of the panel indicators shifted from green to red.
Nothing happened, and she closed the box back up.
External communications taken care of, thought Kodachi. Now for the
security room.
Kodachi locked the pen, taking one last look around to see if she
missed anything, then headed back to the steps, her evil laugh echoing through
in the basement . . .
Chapter Four
A limousine pulled up in front of the Diet building, stopping at the
main walkway to allow its passengers to get out. From the back Tatewaki Kuno
stepped out, looking around casually as one of the valets approached.
"Your invitations, sir," asked the valet.
Kuno gave him a slight glance as he reached into his jacket, handing
the invitations to the man. The valet took one look at the name quickly
humbling himself before Tatewaki.
"Mister Kuno. It, it is an honor to have a representative from your
esteem household present."
"Naturally," replied Tatewaki.
Behind him, Nabiki stepped out, the epitome of the modern
businesswoman, carrying a small purse over one shoulder. She draped an arm
around Tatewaki's, smiling up at him. Kuno snapped his fingers and Sasuke got
out from the drivers' seat, taking his place next to him.
"We will be going in now," said Tatewaki. "See that our limo is
properly parked."
"Yes sir. At once!"
Kuno and his entourage walked off, joining the crowd of people moving
into the building. He let a smug grin come to his face, leaning close to
Nabiki.
"All too easy," Tatewaki whispered.
"I'm impressed. The Kuno name is worth something more than just
money," she replied. "But we're not done yet."
"Faith, Nabiki. We will succeed. That I am confident of."
* * * * *
From the front window of a news van, Renon Marcus watched Tatewaki led
Nabiki and Sasuke inside the building. Everything was going right as
scheduled, he thought pleased by their progress. A glance at his watch
indicated that the Prime Minister and Emperor would shortly be arriving, and it
was time for him to move into position. Back in the van, Gosunkugi sat
monitoring the reception from the mobile camera Genma held; Tsubasa observing
silently behind him. Outside, Soun stood pretending to broadcast coverage of
the event. In reality, they were carefully watching the grounds marking the
security personnel. Renon touched the earpiece in his ear.
<What's the status, Soun?> he said.
Soun casually walked along, speaking into his mic. <They've begun to
concentrate along the main driveway to the Diet, Doctor,> he reported
<Will this be a problem?>
<Not as long as Kodachi has done her part.>
<Excellent. I will check up on Kodachi. Continue to watch the
grounds.>
Marcus looked down at Gosunkugi. "Has Kodachi checked in yet?" he
asked.
"Not yet, Doctor."
She just could be running late," Renon thought. "Try to raise her," he
finally said.
Gosunkugi called out to Kodachi. The hiss of static followed, then her
sinister laugh carried over the circuit.
<Did you miss me, Hikaru? > said Kodachi.
Marcus snatched up a headset. <Cut out the jokes, Kodachi! > he
growled at her. <Have you secured your objectives yet? >
Kodachi sat in the security room, legs propped up on the main console,
casually directing and replying to the calls coming up from the security
personnel throughout the building. She paused to glance back at the four
unconscious security personnel lying on the floor, one of which was the hapless
guard she had met earlier.
<Oh, I'd say I've more than achieved that, > she replied.
<Then stop delaying, and set up the connection with Gosunkugi! >
Kodachi smirked, but did as ordered. She accessed the computer,
calling up a list of the security personnel assigned to tonight's event. A
quick connection to the LAN gave Gosunkugi access to the computer.
Typing in a few codes, Hikaru uploaded five names into the database.
"Okay, Doctor, you're in the system," he said. "I've activated Mousse's card,
and yours should be on line by the time you get to the building."
"Excellent. Stay on line with Kodachi."
"Yes, Doctor."
Marcus headed to the back of the van. Outside, Ranma and Ryoga waited
for him, Ranma reviewing their jobs to ensure Ryoga understood what they had to
do.
"Okay, now all we have to do is allow the Doctor to get to the Prime
Minister once we get the signal that he's taken the sap."
"When will that happen?" asked Ryoga.
"I don't know. Shampoo or Ukyo will say something to us. Just follow
me, okay?"
"Why do I have to follow you? I can find myself around without your
guidance."
Yeah, right," Ranma said skeptically. "Knowing you, you'll end up on
top of the roof."
"Hey! I don't think I like that. You looking for a fight, Saotome?"
"Just stating facts, Ryoga."
Ryoga let out a growl edging up on Ranma. Before he could do anything,
Marcus stepped between them.
"Gentlemen, please," he said. Ryoga backed off. "It's time to go.
Where are your badges?"
Ranma and Ryoga reached into their pockets, clipping a credit card
sized identification badge to the lapels of their jackets. Marcus nodded.
"Stay close to me. Once the Prime Minister has taken the sap, we will
have to act swiftly. There will not be a second chance."
"Yes, Doctor Marcus," they said in unison.
Marcus turned heading up the walkway.
"Hey, Ryoga," whispered, Ranma. "If you manage to get separated form
me, just stand still. I'll find you."
"Keep it up, Ranma," snarled Ryoga. "I'm going to pound you yet."
"Dream on, pal."
Both of them went quiet as they walked up steps . . .
* * * * *
It was eight o'clock and a parade of cars moved into the Diet
Building's grounds. A swarm of press and citizens hailed the Emperor's
limousine as it arrived, the security guards hard task to keep them from
getting too close. Cologne watched the scene from up the street waiting until
the time was right. She ducked back into the surrounding trees.
"It is time," she said to the three standing around her. They got
ready, moving up to the street. When it was clear they crossed the street
careful to remain outside the full light of the street lamps. Happosai and
Cologne scaled the wall with no problem; Tofu helping Akane up. He leaped
pulling himself over the top, dropping down into the surrounding brush.
"Tofu," whispered Cologne from a tree ahead. He went over, finding
Akane and Happosai waiting below.
"I think we're in luck," said Happosai.
"Don't speak to soon," replied Ono. "Still have to cross the grounds."
The coast looked clear, and the four moved quickly through the darkness
across the Diet grounds. Obviously, most of the security teams were still to
busy covering the Emperors arrival. They made the north end of the building
without any interference,darting around the side. Akane found the fire exit
waving them over.
"I cannot tell if it is alarmed or not," she said when they arrived.
It did not matter anyway. There was no door handle for them to open it,
cutting their chances of an easy entry.
Cologne studied the door for a moment. She raised her staff.
"I believe a blow here should do the trick," she said striking the door
jam. A pop sounded. Cologne ran her fingers along the edge until they found
purchase, then pulled back. The fire exit opened.
"That's amazing, Cologne!" Akane said in astonishment.
"Pay close attention to what I do, Akane," she replied. "You might
learn a few things that will even your fights between you and my
granddaughter's husband."
"Uh, yeah."
They went inside, Ono and Happosai leading the way. This end of the
building was empty, most of the lights dim. Soon they found the elevators,
pausing to develop their plans.
"Right now if we move on down the front hall we'll end up in the main
lobby," said Happosai. "I think we should find an empty room as a base camp."
"Yes," replied Cologne. "It would be better if we use something on the
third floor, just to avoid any unwanted interruptions." She hit the call
button, the doors parting.
"While you are doing that, Akane and I will begin searching for Shampoo
and Mousse at the banquet," said Ono.
"Be careful, you two," Cologne said.
"We will."
Happosai and Cologne stepped into the elevator, and it headed up. Ono
drew in a deep breath, looking at Akane.
"Are you ready?" he asked.
"Not yet," she replied. "I've got to find a restroom first and fill
this water gun."
Akane paused, looking sadly to the floor.
"I'm scared, Doctor Tofu," she said.
"Why?"
"I'm not sure if we can recover the others. It seems so impossible."
Ono gently tipped her chin up, giving her that confiding smile she was
so fond of.
"Nothings totally impossible, Akane," he said. "We have to do the best
we can."
Akane hugged him, glad that he was here. His words renewed her faith,
helping her to carry on.
"Kasumi is so lucky to have you," she said.
The mention of Kasumi made Tofu shudder slightly. Ono pushed back his
worries, not wanting to upset Akane. In his mind, there was deep concern about
the recovery of the others. If he miscalculated just the slightest bit while
giving the second dose of Ginsukou, that person would become a mindless
vegetable. The only option left would be death, something as a doctor he tried
to prevent if possible.
"Let's go find some water," he said and they set off down the hall . .
.
* * * * *
The meeting hall was filled with dignitaries and officials from around
the world, all talking and enjoying themselves as the night wore on. It was
not hard for Akane and Doctor Tofu to insinuate themselves into the party once
they arrived on the second floor. Together they casually walked around, eyes
roaming around for the familiar faces of their friends. Ono stopped at one of
the tables, picking a drink from a tray. He held it up, examining it.
"They have not put the Ginsukou into the drinks," he said low to Akane.
Akane held a long glass in her hands. She sniffed at it, checking for
the smell of cheery blossoms. "There wasn't much of the Ginsukou sap left,"
she replied taking a sip.
Ono replaced his glass, looking around once more. "That means they've
got to be trying to feed it to the Emperor, or the Prime Minister directly."
He spotted the Prime Minister standing amidst a small crowd of
reporters and councilors across the room, motioning Akane to follow. As the
approached, Akane suddenly spotted a familiar mop of purple hair moving through
the crowd off to her right. She tugged lightly on Ono's jacket and he stopped.
"Shampoo," she said quickly turning him away.
Shampoo pushed a cart full of drinks before her, playing the part of
waitress as she passed out drinks to those that wanted them. Occasionally, she
would pause to gaze around, searching for the Prime Minister. The crowd
prevented her from getting a real good look, and she rubbed the side of her
head.
<Shampoo having hard time seeing Prime Minister, > she said over the
circuit.
<Target is situated just before the stage, talking to the reporters, >
Kodachi answered her.
Shampoo strained to see, but still could not get any visuals on him.
One of the dignitaries around her tugged on her sleeve, asking for another
drink. She curtly handed him another, moving on through the crowd.
On the other side of the room, Ukyo worked her way across, holding a
tray of drinks high above her head.
<These fools are drinking like fish,> she scowled trying to keep the
last few glasses on her tray from the people around her.
<Patience, everyone,> Renon said. <Let us not push ourselves here. We
have time.>
Several hands reached out, clearing Ukyo's tray. She forced a smile,
turning to go and get more.
Meanwhile, Tofu and Akane stalked Shampoo at a safe distance behind
her. They watched as she moved off to the side, finally getting a look at the
Prime Minister.
"How are we going to get her upstairs?" asked Akane.
"I don't know yet," Ono replied. A figure appeared off his left, Ono
recognizing him immediately. "Turn your head, Akane," he said
"Huh, . . . oops,"
They stood with their backs to Mousse as he walked casually past.
"That was close," Akane said.
Ono eyed him closely, then glanced at Shampoo. The girl was holding a
glass close to her, and it did not take a genius to figure out what she was
doing.
"Uh oh. They're about to strike," he said.
"We've got to do something!"
Glancing between Mousse and Shampoo, Tofu came up with an idea. He
told Akane to make her way around Shampoo and be ready to act when the time
came. She moved off, Tofu walking towards Mousse. Reaching into his pocket,
he retrieved a five yen coin, twirling it between his fingers. As Mousse
passed a group of House Representatives, Ono snapped the coin sharply into the
back of his leg, darting out of sight.
"Ow!" Mousse cried out, jumping abruptly. He backed into one of the
Representatives, spilling his drink across the front of his suit. The Rep let
out a growl.
"Idiot!" he snarled at him.
Mousse stood perplexed. "I-I-I am sorry, sir," he said trying to brush
his jacket dry.
"What are you doing, fool! Can't you see where you are walking?" He
stopped noting the thick glasses on Mousse's face. "Obviously not!"
Mousse desperately tried to clean the mess with his handkerchief,
trying to avoid an unpleasant scene. The Rep swatted his hands away.
"You're doing nothing but making the mess bigger. Find another rag!"
Mousse repeatedly bowed apologetically, frantically looking around.
Across from them, Shampoo glared angrily narrowing an eye.
"Stupid blind boy," she muttered jerking a towel from her cart. "No
wonder Shampoo not want nothing to do with you." She angrily walked over to
help him.
Akane jumped on the opening. She stole up, quickly taking the cart
before anyone could pick up any drinks.
"Bad batch," she said as she pushed it away.
The Representative calmed down after Shampoo arrived. She quickly had
him, and the mess cleaned up. Jerking Mousse away, they headed back to the
side.
"You such pain in ass, Mousse!" she growled at him.
"I didn't do it on purpose, Shampoo," replied Mousse. "Something hit
me in the back of the leg."
"Excuse, excuse. Shampoo about ready to give Prime Minister Ginsukou
and-,"
Shampoo's jaw dropped, eyes wide staring at the spot where her cart had
been. She took a hurried step forward. "It gone!" she said waving her hands
around.
"What's gone?" asked Mousse.
"My cart. It right here! Somebody kidnap cart!"
"Well get another one."
"No, idiot! All my Ginsukou on that cart when Shampoo go to save your
silly butt."
Damn! muttered Mousse looking around. He barely spotted somebody
pushing a cart towards the lobby.
"There's a girl pushing a cart out the doors," he said.
Shampoo grabbed Mousse by his shoulders, pulling herself up to see.
The girl and the card were just rounding the corner.
"Come on!" she said pulling him along.
They hurriedly made their way through the crowd, dashing out into the
lobby. The elevator at the far end was just shutting close, Shampoo's
commandeered cart inside.
"Hey, you stop, you stop!" she shouted charging the doors. They were
too late. The indicator light flashed on three and stopped.
"Third floor," said Mousse.
"What up there?" Shampoo asked.
"Nothing supposedly. Your cart now."
Shampoo sneered. "Funny," she said hitting the elevator button.
"Shouldn't we tell Doctor Marcus--,"
"No! This just some mistake by staff girl. We get cart back."
The bell chimed and the doors opened.
"I don't like this, Shampoo," protested Mousse.
"Oh, get in!" replied Shampoo. She shoved him in and followed.
Hitting the number three button, the elevator started up . . .
* * * * *
Down the darkened hall only one light shone, Shampoo and Mousse staring
at it in silence. Last word they had, nobody was supposed to be up on the
third floor except maybe an occasional nightwatch. This did not explain the
light coming from the room ahead.
"Oh, I don't think we have anything to worry about," mocked Mousse.
"Shut up!" snapped Shampoo. She started to reconsider calling Doctor
Marcus, but decided against it, not wanting to incur his wrath. Crossing to
the other side, Shampoo gave Mousse a slight nod and they slowly made their way
towards the lit room. Mousse flicked a wrist, producing a slim lacquered
bamboo stick, pointed and sharpened to a razors edge on each side. He called
lightly to Shampoo, tossed it to her, drawing out another.
Mousse edged up to the side of the doorway, covering Shampoo as she
peered inside. It was another meeting room, smaller than the one downstairs.
A row of pillars ran down each side, steps leading to the surrounding balconies
above. In the center of the room sat her cart. She pointed, and Mousse
understood.
Moving around the edge, Mousse stepped in waiting for an attack.
Nothing happened. He frowned walking in further. Shampoo followed, joining
him at the cart.
"This still doesn't feel right," said Mousse.
"It not matter," replied Shampoo. "We got cart, let us go."
"Its about time you two kids showed up," an elderly voice said from
behind them.
In a flash, both of them turned, slinging the sharpened sticks. They
ricocheted of Cologne's staff clattering harmlessly to the floor.
"Great-grandmother!" exclaimed Shampoo. She reached up to sound the
alarm, but a stream of cold water hit her. As the cat-Shampoo struggled inside
the now vacant dress, Mousse turned, only to receive a face full of water.
Akane smiled as his duck form fluttered to the floor, quacking loudly as he
tried to untangle himself from the clothes. Happosai jumped out from behind
another pillar slamming a bag over Mousse before he could fly away.
"They were kind of easy, Cologne," Akane said walking out to the cart.
Shampoo finally managed to fine her way out of the dress, peering up at Akane.
She let out a hiss, back arched sharply. Two fingers hit her head from behind,
Shampoo collapsing to the floor unconscious. Doctor Tofu reached down, gently
picking her up.
"Sorry, Shampoo," he said stroking her fur.
"Now the hard part," said Cologne. She pulled an ice bucket from the
cart. "Akane, go get some hot water."
Akane took the bucket, running out the room. Cologne drew out their
vial of Ginsukou. "Ono, you'd better prepare to administer this," she said
handing it to him.
Ono frowned as he took the vial, dreading this moment.
* * * * *
Shampoo and Mouse, now back in their human forms, lay side by side on
the floor; Doctor Tofu's pressure pinch to the neck keeping them inert. He was
nervous, praying that what he was about to do would work. Ono held a small
glass up, pouring a portion of the Ginsukou in. He capped the vial, handing it
to Akane, then knelt taking Shampoo up in his arms.
"Are you sure you want me to start with her?" he asked Cologne.
Cologne stared at her granddaughter, the worry clearly written on her
face.
"Yes, Ono. If this does not work, then I don't want Shampoo to endure
another moment of life under these conditions. I and I alone, will end my
children's suffering. It's the only merciful thing I can do."
Nobody argued with her, understanding what had to be done. Ono drew in
a breath. He tipped Shampoo's head back, pouring the sap down her throat.
Tofu massaged her throat to make sure she did not drown, then placed her back
on the floor. They waited in a tense silence. Suddenly Shampoo jerked
sharply, her body quivering for a moment before calming down. Finally, she let
out a low moan opening her eyes.
"Shampoo?" questioned Cologne kneeling close to her.
Shampoo stared at her. "Great-grandmother?" she finally replied.
Cologne dropped her staff, pulling Shampoo into her arms. She cried
freely, hugging her granddaughter tight. "Oh, Shampoo. You're back!" she
sobbed.
Shampoo hugged her, also crying.
"Great-grandmother, Great-grandmother I have terrible dream Shampoo try
to kill you!"
"It's alright, child. Everything is alright now!"
A sigh of relief passed through Akane, Happosai, and Tofu. The odds
were looking favorable, and with the addition of Shampoo's portion of the sap,
recovering more of their friends would be easier.
"Let's get Mousse back," said Tofu.
Minutes later, Mousse lay holding his head, moaning lightly as he
recovered. Akane helped him sit up.
"How are you doing?" she asked him.
"Ooh . . . Akane?" he replied rubbing his head. He drew back, giving
her a strange frown. "Don't ever give me any of your lunch again."
Akane laughed, hugging him. The two were soon able to stand on their
own; Cologne filling them in on what was going on.
"I say we go back down there and pound Marcus into the dirt!" raged
Mousse, angered by the situation.
"No, not yet," replied Cologne. "He still has a good number of the
others under his control."
Happosai held up a hand. "We found these in your clothes," he said
showing them their earpieces. "What are they?"
"That how we talk to Marcus," answered Shampoo.
"Ah," said Ono thoughtfully. "Listening in to the security circuit?"
"No. Separate line."
"A separate circuit?" questioned Happosai. "You guys have such
equipment?"
"If I remember correctly, we have van outside," said Mousse.
A plan sprang up in Tofu's mind. "Mousse, give me your security badge.
Akane, I'll need that vial of sap," he said. Ono took one of the earpieces
and put it on.
"What are you going to do, Doctor Tofu?" asked Akane.
"I'm going to take advantage of this little opportunity," he said.
"You guys go back down to the banquet and keep an eye on the things."
"Where are you going?"
Tofu smiled. "To look for a van."
* * * * *
Ono passed swiftly through the main lobby heading for the front doors.
Over the circuit, he could hear Marcus's voice for the first time. He called
to Shampoo, sounding slightly upset.
<Shampoo! >
<I here, Doctor, > Shampoo finally said.
<It is about time. Where are you? >
<Uh, out in lobby getting more drinks. >
<Well stop playing waitress and concentrate on getting the Prime
Minister the sap!>
<Yes, Doctor.>
<Mousse!>
Ono smiled to himself, imagining the scramble between Shampoo and
Mousse with the earpiece. Hopefully Marcus would be to mad to notice the
pause.
<Yes, Doctor Marcus,> came Mousse's reply.
<Help Shampoo get to the Prime Minister, understand!>
<Yes, Doctor Marcus.>
Ono passed by the security guards, walking down the steps. He gazed
around the front grounds, spotting the collection of news vans nestled off in
the far south corner of the lot. Taking a casual stroll down the rows, Tofu
eyed each one, trying to determine which one was the one he was looking for.
Suddenly his eyes stopped on one parked in the back.
Hmm, wasn't that the one Soun was standing next to when we spotted him
on the TV? He moved in for a closer look.
The door to the side of the van was closed; Tofu peering carefully
through the front window. Gosunkugi sat watching a monitor, every once in
awhile pressing buttons, typing something into a computer.
Ono made his way back to the side door. He gripped the latch,
grimacing while pulling the lever slowly back. It let out a low click but
Gosunkugi did not hear, speaking into the headset microphone he wore.
<I've downloaded the evenings itinerary, Doctor Marcus, > he heard
Hikaru say over the circuit.
<What is the schedule for after dinner? > replied Marcus.
<The Prime Minister and the Emperor will be taking an evening walk
through the park outside the Diet after seeing the American President off. >
<Interesting. Good work, Gosunkugi. >
Tofu pushed the door back just enough to allow him to lean through. He
raised an arm, two fingers held together, and struck Hikaru at the base of the
neck.
Gosunkugi let out a brief gasp. <Thank you, Doctor Marcus, > he
finished moments before slumping forward in the chair. Tofu climbed in,
shutting the door. He pulled Hikaru from the chair and laid him out on the
floor. Popping the top on the vial of Ginsukou sap, Ono poured what remained
into Gosunkugi's mouth. A short pause followed, then Hikaru began convulsing.
Tofu held him in his arms to prevent any injury, then Gosunkugi began to cry
out, forearms flailing as if trying to bat something away.
"No, no, please not me!" he cried.
"Hikaru!"
Gosunkugi ignored him. He sat up abruptly surprising Ono, looking
frantically around. "Tsubasa, we've got to get out of here," he shouted.
"Hikaru!" Tofu called again.
The boy paused, chest heaving as he finally regained control of
himself. He placed a hand to his head, hesitantly turning around.
"Doctor Tofu?" he said, confused by his presence.
Tofu smiled. "Welcome back, Gosunkugi," he replied.
Suddenly Gosunkugi let out a short gasp. "Tsubasa. Where is he?
We've got to find Ranma and warn him about--,"
"Relax, Hikaru," Tofu said. "Tsubasa and Ranma are inside the Diet
Building."
"Diet Building? What's going on. Where am I?"
"Calm down, Hikaru. Your memories are scrambled right now. Some of
the things will return to you very shortly."
Doctor Tofu helped Gosunkugi back into his chair. As he recovered, Ono
looked over the equipment. Very sophisticated, he thought. Marcus must have
some very good connections to get all of this. Glancing at the monitor, Ono
noticed that it was an inside shot of the banquet.
"Hikaru, how are you getting this?" he asked.
Gosunkugi gazed up at the screen, his eyes squinting painfully against
the light. "Ooh, I don't remember right off hand, Doctor," he managed to say.
"Give me just a couple of minutes more, okay?"
The picture shifted, closing in on the image of the Emperor.
<Oh, Gosunkugi, > a voice called over the circuit. They both looked
up, recognizing Kodachi's voice.
"What do I do?" whispered Hikaru.
"Answer her," Ono replied.
"My head hurts."
"Answer her."
Gosunkugi fumbled with the headphones, finally pulling them on.
<Kodachi? > he said.
She laughed. <Can you see him, the Emperor? I've got a pretty good
shot on the other cameras in here as well. >
Ono started lightly. "Where is she?"
"I think she's taken control of the security room," Hikaru replied.
"That's not good. If she decides to pan around the room in any great
detail and spot Akane, Happosai or Cologne, we're sunk."
<Gosunkugi? > called Kodachi.
<I, I see him, Kodachi, > he replied.
<Are you getting bored out there? >
<Uh, just a little. >
<Well don't worry. Once we feed the PM his dose of the sap, things
should get quite interesting.>
A frown covered Ono's face. He leaned close to Hikaru's ear. "Try to
keep her attention away from the crowd," he whispered.
Gosunkugi nodded.
<Ah, Kodachi can you give me a look at the American President. I'm
curious to see if he's, um, having a good time. >
Ono rolled his eyes, shaking his head.
<Demented, Hikaru, > replied Kodachi. <Okay, I'll pan over to him. >
"Are you trying to get us caught?" asked Ono.
"I didn't know what to say!" answered Gosunkugi.
"Never mind. Where are the keys to this van?"
"I think Soun or Genma have them. Why?"
"We need to move this van. Now that we have a means to eavesdrop on
Doctor Marcus, I don't want to lose it again."
Ono paused, thinking about what he said for a second. He pulled off
his earpiece. "Hikaru, you seem to be the technician here. Is there a way you
can fix this thing to receive Marcus's channel, and set up another channel so
we can talk between each other?"
Gosunkugi took it, looking it over. "I dunno, Doctor. I'd have to
take some time to look it over, and quite frankly I still can't remember what I
did to fix them up in the first place."
"There's time. Do what you have to do."
Gosunkugi sighed. He hoped it all came back to him soon, he thought.
Pulling a light closer too see, he began to work on the earpiece . . .
Chapter Five
Akane, Happosai, and Cologne rejoined the banquet, searching for more
of their friends. Figuring that they would be somewhere close by the Prime
Minister or the Emperor, they made their way to a spot just short of the stage.
The Emperor sat at a table surrounded by his staff and other attendants,
currently engaged in a conversation with the Head of the House of Councilors.
Not far away the Prime Minister was chatting with the American President.
Akane suddenly spotted Kuno and Nabiki engaged in casual conversation
with a few of the executives. Every once in a while, one of them would take a
glance over to the Prime Minister, monitoring his movements. She reached down,
giving Cologne a light tug on a sleeve.
"Do we go after them?" she asked.
"No, too many people around," she replied.
Happosai suddenly appeared between them. "Duck your heads, ladies," he
said guiding them away.
Ukyo was making her way through the crowd towards them. The trio
blended into the crowd, barely missing Sasuke as he walked by.
"This is getting hazardous," remarked Akane as she looked around.
"It would be quite ugly if one of them saw us now," said Happosai.
"We're virtually surrounded."
Suddenly, Akane let out a light gasp. She ducked her head, turning
towards them. "Ranma," she said.
Ranma and Ryoga stood next to one of the tables along the wall, gazing
around at the crowd. Cologne chanced a look, ducking back as another man
joined them.
"Is that Marcus?" she asked Akane.
Akane looked over her shoulder. A sneer came to her face, eyeing Renon
Marcus angrily. "Yes," she answered.
"Hmm, using Ranma and Ryoga as bodyguards. Very clever," said
Happosai.
"And me without my staff," added Cologne. "That prevents us from
taking the man quietly."
"So who do we go after now?" asked Happosai.
Cologne thought. "Happy, you stay with Ukyo. If she tries to give
anyone the sap, stop her immediately."
"Even if it announces our presence?"
"Yes. We cannot allow the Emperor or the Prime Minister to fall into
Marcus's control."
"Leave it too me." Happosai chuckled, bounding off into the crowd.
"Gee, I hope that was a wise decision," said Akane.
"No other choice. Come, child. Let's see if we can locate your
father, Genma and Tsubasa."
Akane turned, straining to get one more look at Ranma, but he, Renon
and Ryoga had moved away from the table back into the crowd. She sighed,
hurrying to catch up with Cologne.
* * * * *
Renon passed through the people around him, searching for his two
operatives that were supposed to be trying to give the Prime Minister the sap.
A quick glance at his watch told him that time was starting to get short. Soon
it would be dinner, reducing their chances of success. He spotted Shampoo's
mop of purple hair just ahead, moving towards her.
<Kasumi. >
In the kitchen, Kasumi paused from the food preparations she, and the
other chefs were fixing. She excused herself, bowing respectfully to the Head
Chef, pretending to goto the restroom. Out in the hall, she stopped.
<Yes, Doctor Marcus. >
<Have you begun to prepare the Emperor's meal? >
<No, the Head Chef has me helping with the other meals right now. >
<Break off from that and start. Things are starting to get bogged down
out here. We might have to go that route. >
<I'll start at once, Doctor Marcus. >
Marcus reached out, touching Shampoo lightly on one shoulder. She
started, looking back. Renon Marcus was the last person she wanted to see
standing behind her.
"Oyii," she muttered low, looking forward again. Marcus moved up next
to her.
"Shampoo, what is taking so long now?" he asked her in a low voice.
"Ah, Shampoo . . . uh, trying to get closer to Prime Minister again."
"Well you're heading in the wrong direction," Marcus snapped at her,
pointing to his left. "He's over there."
"Yes, Doctor Marcus. I go that way right now."
Marcus frowned, pausing to look at her for a moment. "Use Kodachi to
help you keep tabs on his position," he said, narrowing a brow.
"Yes, Doctor Marcus," replied Shampoo.
Renon smirked then moved off, Ranma giving Shampoo a quick victory sign
as he followed.
"Oyii," muttered Shampoo again, turning her cart around . . .
* * * * *
As soon as Marcus was out Shampoo's sight, he stopped to think.
Something was not right here, he mused placing a hand to his chin. Shampoo
acted nervous, too nervous for somebody under the influence of the Ginsukou
sap. Moreover, where was Mousse? I specifically told him to stay with her.
Renon glanced around, then reached behind his ear.
<Kodachi, Gosunkugi. Help Shampoo find the Prime Minister, > he said
over their circuit.
<Yes, Doctor Marcus, > answered Kodachi.
Out in the van, Hikaru stared fearfully at Doctor Tofu, wondering what
to do next. Ono told him to answer up before Marcus really got suspicious.
<Ah, yes sir, > he said.
<Also, Gosunkugi, keep me abreast of the PM's itinerary. I don't want
to be behind if this operation flounders. >
<Y-yes, sir! >
Renon started to move on then abruptly stopped. He turned, fist
planted at each hip, narrowing his eyes at Ranma and Ryoga. They grimaced,
think that they had done something wrong.
"Yes, sir?" he said questioningly.
* * * * *
"I think I figured it out, Doctor Tofu," Gosunkugi said. Ono came
over, watching as Hikaru placed the earpiece he was working on under a
magnifying glass.
"You see these four little screws here on the outside. The first two
control transmission, one for one frequency, and one for another. The other
two are for reception."
"Okay, so how do we get this tuned up on another frequency that we can
use?
"We can't. They are preset. I checked the other frequency and it
looks clean."
"No Imperial security?"
"Not even the American Secret Service on it."
Ono nodded. "Okay, set me up to talk and receive on both then."
"Uh, no can do, Doctor," replied Hikaru. "It's not set up for dual
transmissions, just dual reception. You're going to have to chose which mode
you want to be in."
"Darn," declared Tofu. "Set it up to receive Marcus's transmissions,
and transmit receive on the other frequency."
Gosunkugi nodded. He picked up a jewelers screwdriver, turning the
screws to the right settings; Doctor Tofu watching closely.
"All set," he said, handing it back to him.
Tofu placed it back into his ear, then the speaker in the van crackled
to life.
<Soun, where are you? > came Marcus's voice.
<Over with the rest of these press hounds out in the lobby, > Soun
replied.
<Stay there. I'll be with you in a moment. >
That did not sound good to either of them. Doctor Tofu opened the side
door stepping out.
"Doc?" Hikaru said fearfully.
"Don't panic, Gosunkugi," replied Ono. "I'll be close by."
He shut the door, Hikaru leaning back in the chair more afraid than he
could ever remember in his life.
* * * * *
Marcus told Ranma and Ryoga to stay at the banquet, striding out into
the lobby. Soun and Genma met him, and they walked off out of earshot of the
people around them.
"Soun, go and check on Gosunkugi. I have this strange feeling that
something is going wrong with our operation," ordered Renon. Soun nodded,
heading for the front doors.
"Genma, keep a sharp eye out here at the doors. I want to see if a
certain somebody has figured out my plans and is trying to disrupt them."
Genma frowned, wondering whom he meant by that.
"Akane Tendo, and that sage," explained Marcus noting the look. He
tapped his fingers lightly together, annoyed by this sudden distraction.
"Where is Tsubasa?"
"He's insinuated himself in with the banquet," replied Genma.
"Good. I am going back inside. Call me the moment you see one of
those two bitches."
Renon turned, quickly rejoining the banquet; Genma taking a casual
position out side the doors.
* * * * *
Soun quickly crossed the Diet grounds to their van. He peeked inside,
finding Gosunkugi staring at the monitor. Nothing strange here, he thought
moving around to the side. He pulled the latch, opening the side door. Hikaru
spun around. They stared at each other for a moment.
"Uh, Hi, Mister Tendo," Hikaru said in a shaky voice.
Soun eyed him, not sure what to think at the moment. "Doctor Marcus
sent me out here to check on you," he finally said.
"Oh, really. Well y-you can tell the good Doctor nothings happening
out here, except for boredom."
Gosunkugi let out a nervous laugh, Soun slowly joining him. He was
about to believe the story, when his eyes spotted an empty vial resting on the
computer station. He locked a suspicious gaze on Gosunkugi.
Hikaru swallowed the fear lump in his throat. "S-s-something the
matter, S-S-Soun?" he asked.
"What did you have need of Ginsukou sap for, Gosunkugi?" he asked.
A grimace crossed Hikaru's face, realizing that he had been busted
cold. "Ah, just, um--."
He had no excuse. A slim dagger flashed out of a shielded sheath
inside Soun's jacket. Hikaru's jaw sagged open.
"Uh . . . help?" he said meekly.
Soun began to step into the van, when a sharp blow knocked the dagger
from his grasp. Doctor Tofu punched him at the side of the head, Soun
staggering against the opening. He growled, lunging for Ono, but the good
doctor slammed him up against the side of the van. A quick strike to a
pressure point on Soun's left ribs immobilized his entire side. He grimaced,
lashing out but his fist met empty air. Ono came up hitting him in the lower
chest. A guttered cry emanated from Soun, now totally immobile. Ono caught
him pulling Soun into the van, and laid him on the floor.
"Wow, Doctor Tofu! That was amazing," said Gosunkugi.
"Thanks. Find something to tie him up with."
Hikaru snatched several cables from a drawer and began binding Soun's
legs together.
"It's too bad I don't have any Ginsukou sap," said Ono. "I could help
him."
Gosunkugi stopped. "What do mean, Doctor. We have plenty," he said.
"We do?"
Hikaru stood up, going to the cabinets at the rear of the van. He
pulled out a holding tray, six vials of Ginsukou sap resting inside.
"This stuff, right?" he said.
Ono joyously shot to his feet. He took one of the vials, holding it up
to the light. "Hikaru, you are a godsend," he said.
"Really?" replied Hikaru grinning from ear to ear. "Gee, nobodies ever
told me that before. No one's really ever wanted me around."
Soun growled up at Ono as he returned. Kneeling down next to him,
Tofu popped the top.
"Hold on, Soun. I'll have you back to normal in just a moment."
Soun angrily cried out again as Doctor Tofu raised two fingers above
his head . . .
* * * * *
Mousse watched the Prime Minister closely, standing a lone vigil over
him until Cologne and Akane returned. So far, the only threat he could see was
Tatewaki and Nabiki. They were still located close by, stalking the PM waiting
for the Ginsukou sap to be fed to him. Someone tapped him on a shoulder,
Mousse turning to find Akane standing behind him.
"Any change?" she asked him, careful to keep hidden behind his body.
"None," he replied. "I still think Ukyo's waiting for a chance to
move, but the Prime Minister is nursing his drink."
"All the better for us."
Mousse chuckled, returning his attention to the Prime Minister. He
watched as the PM drained his glass, looking around for another.
"Uh oh, I spoke to soon," he whispered back over his shoulder.
Akane peered up. Disaster loomed before them, the Prime Minister
spotting Ukyo. He waved his glass at her, and she happily began moving towards
him.
Both of them were just about to cry out a warning, when out of the
crowd a small blurred figure dashed towards the Prime Minister. He nimbly
zigzagged through the legs of the startled security, rushing past to leap
through the air. Ukyo yelped as her tray was snatched from her hand.
Happosai spun to a stop well away form the crowd, holding it high above
his head. "The things a man has to do too get a drink around here!" he said to
the stunned faces staring at him. With a loud cackle, Happosai bounded away
running out the side exit.
"Hey, hey!" shouted Ukyo. "You come back with my tray!" She shot off
after him.
Silence passed amongst the shocked crowd, then the Prime Minister
suddenly began to laugh.
"He's funny. Must be part of the entertainment!" he said. The crowd
joined in; Akane and Mousse letting out relieved sighs.
"Oh that was close," said Mousse.
"Yeah, but now Marcus knows we're here," Akane said.
Sure enough, they could see Tatewaki place a hand to the side of his
head, reporting the incident.
"It was unavoidable," Mousse replied. "I'm going to find Cologne."
"I'll go after Happosai. He might need some help," said Akane.
* * * * *
<Doctor Marcus, Happosai is here,> Tatewaki said over the circuit.
Renon frowned. <What? > he replied.
Ranma and Ryoga traded shocked looks. "Happosai?" said Ryoga.
"What's that old goat doing here?" growled Ranma.
Renon could not believe this. This verified that Akane and Cologne
were also here as well. Angrily he clenched his fist, trying hard not to loose
his control.
<We have been infiltrated, > he announced over the circuit. <Everyone
be on their guard. Gosunkugi, Kodachi, start searching the crowd. Genma cover
the main door. >
<Ukyo has gone after Happosai, > said Nabiki. <He took her drink with
the Ginsukou in it just before she could give it to the Prime Minister. >
"Damn!" snarled Marcus. <Ukyo! >
<I'll have it back in a moment, Doctor Marcus!> Ukyo answered him.
This was not looking good. <Shampoo, it is up to you. Get over to the
Prime Minister and give him the sap, at once! >
<Yes, Doctor Marcus. >
<Soun! >
Out in the van, Soun started sharply, still groggy as he recovered from
the effects of the sap. Ono shook him, trying to help him regain his senses.
<Soun! > Marcus shouted again.
<Y-y-yes, Doctor Marcus, > he managed to say.
<Is everything all right out there? >
<Nothing has . . . changed, Doctor. >
<Get in here then and help us search for these fools! >
<Yes, Doctor Marcus. >
Soun looked up at Tofu. "What in the hell is going on?" he asked him.
"No time to explain, Soun," Ono replied. "I've got to get back inside.
Once you've sufficiently recovered, move this van off the grounds. Park it
across the street, then both of you join us."
"I'll fix his earpiece," said Hikaru moving to the console.
Ono opened the door, hurrying back towards the Diet Building . . .
* * * * *
Happosai led a Ukyo down the second floor halls, his maniacal laughter
echoing around the walls. Ukyo furiously shouted at him, desperately trying to
catch up. He rounded a turn stopping half way up the adjoining hall, waiting
for her to appear. She reached the opening coming to a stop, chest heaving
from both the exertions and the building fury inside.
"I'm going to kill you, Happosai!" she shouted.
Happosai laughed. "You have to catch me first, girlie!" he said,
dashing into a nearby room. Ukyo quickly followed.
The room was a lounge for the building staff, several couches and
chairs situated along the walls. On the center table sat her tray, the drink
still on it. Ukyo frowned, moving in, her eyes darting around.
"Okay, old man," she called out. "Better show yourself. Hiding won't
make this any easier for you."
She reached the table. Still no Happosai, Ukyo reached down to pick up
the tray, when a blur shot out from under the table.
Clomp!
Happosai perched neatly on Ukyo's chest, hands repeatedly squeezing her
breast.
"Hello, Ukyo!" Happosai said cheerfully. "Never thought I'd get the
chance to meet you like this!"
The feminine side of Ukyo took over then. She let out a loud squeal,
hopping madly about the room. Ukyo frantically patted around her body as
Happosai scuttled up and down her like a small sandcrab, squeezing and pinching
as he went along.
Finally, she swatted him away. He landed on one of the couches,
bouncing happily on the seat cushions.
"Ah! What a fresh recharge will do for a man's soul," he said.
Ukyo glared at him. She reached into a pocket, drawing out one of her
throwing spatulas. "Now you're really going to pay, Happosai!" she snarled at
him.
The spatula streaked towards him, Happosai calmly stepping out the way.
It imbedded itself into the backrest, vibrating sharply.
"Strike one, Ukyo. Two more and you're out!"
Spatulas sailed after him, but Happosai leaped and dodged around the
room. He came to a stop on the top of a chair, teasing her.
"You know, Ukyo. I do believe I have some of your panties. Very high
quality."
The spatula attack renewed with a fervor, Happosai crying out as he
slid across the floor. Three of them stitched a path in the wall in front of
him, cutting off that route. He turned, but two more quickly blocked his path.
He looked up at her.
"Safe, and you are out!" he said.
"No," Ukyo replied raising her last spatula high. "You are dead."
"Don't say I didn't warn you."
A solid blow caught Ukyo at the back of the head, stunning her. Her
eyes went wide, Ukyo dropping the spatula, sinking to her knees. Behind her,
Akane waited until she fell forward before relaxing her stance.
"Happosai," she said. "This is no time for you to be playing around."
Happosai got up, brushing himself off. "I had everything perfectly
under control, Akane." he replied. They stared down at Ukyo.
"Well, let's get her upstairs," said Happosai. "Pick her up."
"Me. Why me?"
"Because you're the youngster, and I'm the elder. Just think of it as
needed weight training."
"I don't need any weight training," growled Akane kneeling to pick Ukyo
up. With some difficulty, Akane slung her over a shoulder.
"This girl is not exactly . . . light, Happosai!" she said between
grunts.
Ukyo let out a murmur, starting to come around, but Happosai quickly
rapped her on the head sending her back into unconsciousness.
"Good, that will build strength in those thin legs of yours. Come
along."
"Thin legs? I'll have you know that Ranma likes my legs just the way
they are. And don't forget, I'm wearing heels too!"
"Ah, all the better to work on your balance."
Akane let out a low grunt, saving her comments for later as she
followed Happosai out . . .
Chapter Six
Shampoo desperately searched the room for Cologne, pushing her cart
through the crowd ignoring the request for more drinks. Finally, she found her
near several tall wastebaskets, peering carefully inside each one.
" Great-grandmother!" she said. "Great-grandmother, Shampoo mess up."
"How's that, child?" Cologne replied.
"Marcus find me. He tell Shampoo to give Prime Minister funny sap
twice. I think he suspect I not under his power anymore."
"What! Shampoo how could you be so careless?"
"That not all. Happosai stop Ukyo from drugging Prime Minister. Now
Marcus have everyone looking for you and Akane!"
"This is terrible. We have to move fast, Shampoo. Where's Mousse and
Akane?"
"I not see them for a while."
Through the crowd, Akane suddenly appeared. She looked around,
spotting them and rushed over.
"We've got Ukyo up on the third floor. Happosai's watching her," she
told them.
"That's great, but Marcus is on to us now," Cologne said.
"I know. Mousse and I saw Tatewaki passing the word. Let's get Doctor
Tofu and bring Ukyo back to our side."
"He's not back yet."
"Oyii," cried Shampoo. "Shampoo forget! Akane's father was out in van
were Doctor Tofu go. I hear him on ear-thing!"
Akane gasped. "No, we can't loose him!" she said.
"Calm down girls," Cologne said to them. "Panicking will not help the
situation."
As they talked, above one of the security cameras panned around. It
stopped, zooming in on them. Kodachi sat up in her chair, staring at the
monitor.
<Oh, Doctor Marcus. We have trouble, > she said.
<What now, Kodachi? >
<I've found Cologne and Akane. It looks like they're talking to
Shampoo. >
<Shampoo! >
Renon grit his teeth, holding back the cry in his throat.
<Kodachi, tell us where they are. Genma, Tatewaki, Sasuke follow her
directions. Eliminate them! >
Meanwhile, Shampoo had paused, listening in on the directions Marcus
just passed. Her face went flush, eyes widening with fear.
"Great-grandmother, Evil Kuno just tell on us to Marcus!" she said.
"Kodachi? Where is she?" said Cologne.
Akane glanced around the crowd. "I don't see her," she said.
"How did she see us then? She's got to around somewhere close."
"It not matter. Genma, Tatewaki and Sasuke on way to kill us now."
Akane gasped, pointing ahead. Tatewaki could be seen moving in their
direction, Sasuke a few steps behind him.
"Uh oh," sounded Cologne. "We'd better split up, girls. Try to stay
away from the corners. Meet me back upstairs."
They broke, melting into the crowd. Kodachi panned the cameras around,
enjoying the hunt. She smiled, zooming in on Akane.
<They've split up, Doctor Marcus,> she said. <I've got Akane moving
across the room. >
<Good. We will kill her first, > he replied.
Tatewaki heard, turning to cut Akane off. He motioned Sasuke to move
to the other side to prevent her from escaping. Carefully he passed through
the people, straining to get a look at her.
<Kodachi, where is she now? > he said.
<Keep going dear brother. She's still squirming, but you and Sasuke
are in perfect position to catch her. >
Out in the van, Soun and Gosunkugi watched the monitor with growing
dread. Soun looked down at Hikaru.
"Don't just sit there!" he snapped at him. "Do something. Save my
daughter!"
Hikaru clutched the sides of his head, frantically trying to think of a
way to help Akane out of her predicament. He suddenly sat up.
"I'll save you, Akane," he said. Turning to the keyboard, Gosunkugi
began typing commands into the computer. On the monitor, Tatewaki and Sasuke
were starting to close in.
"Whatever you're doing, Gosunkugi, do it fast!" said Soun.
Hikaru picked up the pace. He finalized the commands, then hit the
transmit button. Up in the security room, Kodachi leered closely at the
monitors, waiting with anticipation for her brother to make the catch.
"Hohohoho, . . . huh?" Kodachi sat back, the view on the monitors
dissolving behind a veil of electronic noise. She let out a gasp and began
pushing buttons, trying to recover the cameras.
<I've lost visual reception! > she cried over the circuit.
<Get it back! > ordered Marcus.
<I, I don't know how! >
Out in the crowd, Akane continued to make her way towards the doors.
She glanced about, praying that she would remain hidden long enough to get away
undetected. A glance left suddenly found her staring at Tatewaki no more than
a few steps away. Akane retreated, darting behind a small group of people.
Her fear grew quickly doubling as Sasuke appeared off to her right. She ducked
out of sight.
It looked hopeless to her. Tatewaki moved back into her view, briefly
pausing to gaze around. She let out a light whimper, searching for a way out.
A hand suddenly took hold of an arm, Akane yelping in fright as she turned. It
was Mousse. He tilted his head, wondering what was wrong.
"You okay, Akane?" he asked.
"Oh, thank goodness. Mousse, we've got to get out of here. Tatewaki
and Sasuke are after me!"
Mousse looked up, noticing Tatewaki still searching the area.
"Come on," he said guiding her away through the crowd.
They reached the doors, picking up the pace. Genma appeared abruptly
around the corner to block their way.
"Ah, you caught her," he said to Mousse.
Mousse stammered, inching slowly towards the next opening. "Uh, yeah.
I'm taking her to, ah . . . get rid of her," he said.
"Excellent. Doctor Marcus will be pleased." Genma reached up to his
earpiece. <Doctor Marcus, Mousse has Akane. >
<Fine. Mousse take her outside and kill her! > ordered Marcus.
Genma waited for Mousse to respond. "Mousse, did you here the Doctor?"
he asked as they passed by him.
Mousse swallowed nervously. "Uh, no. I've seemed to have lost my
earpiece," he said.
Genma's eyes narrowed, and he began to stalk towards them. <Doctor
Marcus, Mousse says he has lost his earpiece. >
<What? Genma, get them! >
An angry scowl covered Genma's face, Mousse and Akane's signal to run.
Together they bolted down the hall, Genma close behind . . .
* * * * *
The elevator came to a stop on the third floor, Ono Tofu returning to
their temporary hideout to find Shampoo, Happosai and Cologne gathered around
Ukyo. She sat head held in her hands, trying to recover from the effects of
the Ginsukou sap.
"Ooh, I just don't believe I've been doing all of this," said Ukyo.
"It's not your fault, Ukyo," replied Cologne. "Renon Marcus is to
blame, and we will see that he pays dearly for it."
"Cologne," called Tofu walking over to them.
"Your back, Ono. Good," she said.
"We've got to get back downstairs. Genma is pursuing Mousse and
Akane."
"I'll get them," Happosai said.
"Here, you'll need this." Ono reached into his jacket, handing Happosai
a vial of sap. Happosai bounded off out the room.
"That must mean you were successful, Ono," Cologne said.
"Yes, Soun and Gosunkugi are moving their van away from the grounds
now. Converting the remaining members of our group will be no problem."
"If we can get to them. With Marcus aware of us, that will be a
problem."
"Who's left?"
"Kasumi, Tatewaki, Kodachi, Sasuke, Tsubasa, Nabiki, Ranma and Ryoga,"
Shampoo called off.
"Still a lot to go," said Cologne.
"We're still making progress. Ukyo and I will go back down to the
banquet and search for Tsubasa."
"Tsubasa master of disguise, Doctor Tofu," said Shampoo. "He not be
easy to find."
"He's got to strike soon," Ukyo said. "They should be just about ready
to serve the dinner."
Ono nodded. "Gosunkugi told me that Kodachi has taken control of the
security room," he said to Cologne. "Why don't you and Shampoo go up and get
her. Oh, and before I forget."
Doctor Tofu asked Ukyo and Shampoo for their earpieces. Using the
jewelers screwdriver from the van, he made the proper adjustments, handing them
back.
"Now we have our own circuit to talk on," he said. "By now Marcus
realizes that we can hear him. I doubt that he will be using his circuit
again."
Cologne grabbed up her staff. "Come, Shampoo," she said.
Doctor Tofu helped Ukyo up from the floor. "Feeling better?" he asked
her.
"A little groggy, but I'll be alright. I can't wait to get my hands on
that Marcus."
"You and I both," replied Ono . . .
* * * * *
Staring angrily down at the floor, Renon Marcus concentrated on his now
unraveling plans, trying to figure a way to salvage them. This can't be
happening, he thought. Never have I ever met so much resistance. I made a
critical error allowing Akane Tendo to survive. That never should have
happened and now it is costing me.
He cut his eyes briefly to Ranma and Ryoga standing next to him. The
burn at his temples increased, the urge to order Saotome to kill himself hot in
his mind. No, he still had need of him. The situation was far from hopeless,
but he would have to strike swiftly now. Renon pulled the earpiece off,
staring at it. Useless, no doubt when Mousse and Shampoo were lost, they
compromised his communications. No word from Ukyo or Soun meant they too had
been lost. Unfortunate, the only supply of Ginsukou sap left lay with Tsubasa
and Kasumi.
"This is all your fault, Ranma," he grumbled low. Ranma shuddered,
inching back. "I assure you once this is over, you will pay dearly," finished
Renon.
The evenings M.C. interrupted him calling for their attention.
"Ladies, and Gentlemen; Honored guest. The evening meal will soon be
served in the dinning room next door. Please start making your way to your
assigned tables."
As the people began moving towards the doors, Renon turned back around
to Ranma and Ryoga. "Damn it. We have to resort to Kasumi now. Both of you
follow the Prime Minister in case Tsubasa gets him the sap. Don't screw this
up!"
Yes, Doctor Marcus," they said following the crowd.
Renon sighed, looking briefly up towards the ceiling.
"I better find Nabiki," he said to himself, moving off to search for
her . . .
* * * * *
Akane and Mousse scurried around a corner, Genma's angry yell loud in
their ears as he closed the distance on them. They were side by side, arms and
legs pumping hard trying to stay ahead of the raging Genma. Genma leaped
propelled through the air, coming down tackling Mousse.
Akane came to a stop, spinning around. "Run, Akane!" he cried as he
struggled in Genma's grasp. She started backing away then stopped.
"No!" she said, rushing to his aid.
Genma pulled Mousse from the floor, slamming him painfully up against
the wall. He grabbed hold of his hair and began ramming his head repeatedly
against it with the intent of cracking his skull open. Suddenly Akane jumped
on his back, smacking him several times in the face. Genma growled, dropping
Mousse to turn his attention to her. A fist came up, Akane letting out a
squeal as he batted her away. She hit the wall, slumping down to the floor
dazed.
Mousse shook the stars from his eyes, looking up to see Genma closing
in on Akane. He shot to his feet, landing a series of blows to Genma's back,
startling him. Genma cried out as he fell. Mousse did not stop, a firm kick
to the chin rocking him back down the hall.
"Akane?" he said kneeling to see if she was okay. She let out a
murmur, looking up at him.
"I'll be alright," she said.
He helped her up, then a solid blow to the chin sent Mousse sailing
down the hall. Akane drew fearfully back. Genma glared at her then threw a
punch. Akane ducked under it and kicked him in the midsection, doubling him
over.
"I'm sorry, Mister Saotome!" she cried, running down the hall. Mousse
was on his hands and knees, struggling to recover his senses when she caught up
with him.
"Get up, Mousse," she pleaded, helping him to stand. A growl sounded,
Akane looking to see Genma charging towards them. Pursing her lips angrily
together, Akane kicked a nearby office door open. Dragging Mousse quickly
inside, She closed it, setting the lock. It was a conference room; Akane
helping Mousse to the far chair sitting him down.
Mousse grimaced, holding his side. "That won't stop him," he said.
Akane knew he was right. She looked around for another door, but there
was none. The only other option was going through the window.
"We're going to have to stand and fight," she said. Mousse nodded,
standing up slowly to remove his jacket.
The door burst open, Genma walking into the room. Death loomed in his
eyes, fist flexing as he moved around the table. Akane and Mousse nervously
waited for him to attack.
Mousse pleaded with him, trying to jar his memory. "Mister Saotome,
think! It's us, Akane and Mousse, remember?"
"It's no good, Mousse," Akane said. "We've got to take him down."
Genma surprised them by letting out a short laugh. He raised his fist,
bringing them down smashing the table in two. They stood in shocked
astonishment as he stepped through the debris.
"Come, children. Take me down," he said with an evil grin.
Before the two could move, Genma lashed out. He grabbed them each by
the throat, lifting them from the floor. Akane and Mousse struggled in his
grasp, gasping for air.
"Wow, . . . that was . . . quick!" said Mousse.
Desperately, they beat on his arms to no avail. Genma laughed.
"Now you die!" he said applying more pressure. Somebody tapped him
unexpectedly on a shoulder. His eyes cut over to find Happosai standing on the
back of a chair, looking up at him.
"Genma, stop picking on these kids," Happosai said.
The Old Master's foot smacked Genma neatly in the head with enough
force to knock him headlong across the room. Akane and Mousse fell to the
floor hacking and gasping for breath. Happosai stared at them with a smile.
"Well, don't just sit there, let's take him down," he said.
They all lunged, piling on top of Genma. A ferocious struggle erupted
as Genma tried to remove the trio from him, but they hung on tight pummeling
him with blows. With a heave, he managed to get to his feet. Mousse locked
his arms and legs tight around Genma; Happosai standing on their heads.
"Yeeha! Ride'em cowboy!" he exclaimed gripping on to Mousse's hair.
Akane pulled herself from the floor. "Happosai, stop playing!" she
cried.
"To heck with that!" shouted Mousse desperately. "Hit him with
something, Akane!"
She picked up a chair ready to bring it down on Genma's head. A foot
lashed out, catching her in the chest, and she tumbled back to the floor.
Happosai leaped down into his face.
"Hey, that wasn't nice!" Grabbing Genma's glasses, he pulled them back
then let go. They snapped back into place, Genma letting out a loud cry,
clutching his face. Happosai leaped out of the way.
"Try again, Akane!"
Akane grabbed another chair. It broke over Genma and Mousse, both men
crumpling to the floor. Realizing her mistake, Akane went quickly to Mousse's
side.
"Oh, oh, I'm so sorry, Mousse!" she said trying to help him.
He moaned, clutching his head, writhing on the floor. "Damn, did that
hurt. Why does it look so easy in the movies?"
Genma groaned rising on his hands and knees.
"No you don't," Happosai said. He delivered a sharp chop to the neck,
Genma collapsing back to the floor. Akane and Mousse stared at him, mouths
agape.
"That was it?" shouted Akane. "All you had to do was that?"
"Oh, yes that was all," he replied.
"Why didn't you do that sooner!"
"Well, Mousse was in the way. Besides, I had fun."
"You old goat, I would have gladly gotten out of the way!" said Mousse.
Happosai chuckled moving over to Genma for a closer look. Satisfied
that he would not awaken anytime soon Happosai jumped up on his back.
"Come over here and help me roll him over," he said.
They sat Genma up holding him in place while Happosai popped the top
off his vial of sap.
Happosai opened his mouth. "Okay Genma. It's dinner time," he said
pouring the sap down his throat . . .
Chapter Seven
People were still waiting to be seated outside the dinning room, part
of the lobby filled with guest. In the banquet hall there were still those
enjoying their drinks, waiting for the crowd to thin before moving on. Doctor
Tofu walked in gazing around. No sign of Ranma or Ryoga, that was a slight
relief. It would make it easier to search for Tsubasa.
Up near the stage he saw Ukyo. She was casually checking each cart
that entered from the adjoining wings, ignoring the wary stares from the staff
members. Walking around a table, he joined her.
"Any luck?" he asked.
"No. Tsubasa's really done a good job of concealing himself this
time," she replied.
"Not good at all. You have any ideas?"
Ukyo thought a moment. "He could have taken on the disguise of a
waiter," she said.
"Possible. That means he might be in the dinning room."
"We might as well check."
They turned heading for the doors. Ono abruptly stopped dead in his
tracks. Ukyo looked up at him, noting the quizzical expression he wore.
"Something wrong, Doctor?"
Ono did not reply. He turned back around, staring at the spot they
just left. "Where is it?" he said walking back.
"Where's what?" asked Ukyo.
"There was a table here," he replied, waving his hands down before him.
Ukyo scratched the side of her head, thinking that the stress had
finally gotten to him. "Uh, Doctor Tofu. Are you all right?"
"I'm not imagining things, Ukyo. There was a table right here. I had
to go around it to get to you."
Tofu scanned the room, trying to spot anything out of the ordinary.
His eyes came to a stop near the Emperor's table.
"Is the Emperor coming back in here after he eats?" he asked Ukyo.
"There is supposed to be a post gathering here," she replied. "Some
sort of toast and final words before seeing the American President off."
"What are they having to drink?"
"I believe it was Champagne."
Ono arched a brow. There on the second table were several bottles of
Champagne just as she said. He glanced at his watch, then narrowed an eye.
"Champagne is supposed to be served cold, right?"
Ukyo nodded. Doctor Tofu motioned her to follow him. He led her over
to the mystery table, taking one bottle of Champagne from the ice bucket.
Holding it up to the light, Ono smiled. He put it back, placing it and the
other bottles on a tray.
"Doctor Tofu, what are you doing?" asked Ukyo.
"Never knew Champagne to have such a reddish hue before," he replied
showing her one. Ukyo's brows arched high. Ono mouthed Tsubasa to her,
pointing down at the table. She moved close to him.
"Are we going to leave him here?" she whispered.
"No. Go back to the other end," he answered.
Tofu picked up the tray. He glanced around making sure nobody was
watching, then gave the tabletop a firm rap with his fist.
Brrrrraaaaaappppp!
A thump sounded at one of the corners, Ukyo kneeling to see what it
was. She folded back the tablecloth and there was Tsubasa, moments away from
unconsciousness. "Oh, Tsubasa," she said sadly as his head slumped forward.
Ono pushed a cart up placing the drugged champagne on it, Ukyo tucking Tsubasa
comfortably inside.
"Can you manage getting him back upstairs?" asked Ono.
"Yes, but aren't you coming along?"
"No. I'm going to go find Kasumi. She's probably the last one with
any sap and this is the perfect time for her to strike."
"Okay. Be careful, Doctor Tofu."
"I will."
She pushed the cart off towards the side entrance; Ono watching to make
sure she had no trouble. Safely gone, he opened his jacket staring at the
three vials in his inner pocket. This was the moment he dreaded the most.
"Its time, Kasumi," he said to himself. Doctor Tofu buttoned his
jacket and headed for the dinning room . . .
* * * * *
Marcus made his way through the lobby, searching for any of his
remaining family members. He needed to get to Kasumi and Nabiki as soon as
possible before the main course was served. Unexpectedly, someone tapped him on
the shoulder and he turned.
"Excuse me," a young looking gentleman said. "I noticed that you are
part of security. Can you tell me where the kitchen is located?"
Renon eyed the man, hiding his surprise. "Uh yes. The kitchen is
right down the center hall to the right at the rear of the building."
The man thanked him, following his directions.
There was something about him Renon mused. His mind alerted him to
caution, but he ignored it concentrating on the immediate problem. Looking
back, he spotted Tatewaki leading Nabiki and Sasuke towards him.
"Where have you been?" he snarled low.
"Looking for Genma, but we lost him," he replied. Renon noticed the
curious stare Tatewaki held on the man he had just talked with.
"That's Doctor Tofu," Tatewaki finally said.
Renon spun around. Doctor Tofu stopped to peer into the dinning hall,
acting as if he was searching for someone.
"So, this is Kasumi's supposed fiancée," he said. It suddenly dawned
on him what the good doctor was searching for.
"Tatewaki, Sasuke. Kill him," he ordered.
Doctor Tofu looked over, starting slightly as he recognized the
familiar faces coming for him. Realizing his mistake, Ono quickly hurried off
down the hall, Tatewaki and Sasuke in hot pursuit.
"Too many delays," Marcus said turning to Nabiki. "Get ready," was the
only thing he said to her.
Nabiki understood. Without a word she headed for the elevators . . .
* * * * *
In the main floor lobby, Cologne and Shampoo looked over the Diet
Building Directory, trying to find the location of the security room.
"Here, Great-grandmother," Shampoo said, pointing to a spot. "It not
far, just up steps and down hall."
"Good, we'll get Kodachi and head back upstairs. Once we have her, and
if Ono was able to get Kasumi, then we can tackle the two hardest members of
this debacle."
"Oyo! Ranma and Ryoga. That be some hard battle."
Through the main doors, Soun and Gosunkugi entered. Cologne called
them over.
"Nice to see you back on our side, Soun," she said.
"What about my daughters? Have we recovered Nabiki and Kasumi? Where
is Akane!" said Soun.
"Calm down, Soun. Doctor Tofu is getting Kasumi now. We still have
yet to recover Nabiki though."
"Great-grandmother and I about to get Evil Kuno," Shampoo added
cheerfully. Her earpiece suddenly crackled to life.
<Hello, anybody there? > Doctor Tofu's voice called.
<Shampoo here. >
<Shampoo, put Cologne on quick! >
Shampoo took off the earpiece. "Doctor Tofu want to talk to you," she
told Cologne. "It sound urgent."
Cologne put it on. <Something wrong, Ono? >
<Plenty, > he replied. <I've got Tatewaki and Sasuke hot on my tail,
and I don't think they want to exchange pleasantries with me. >
<Where are you? >
<Second floor, running down the rear hallway towards the Senate wing. >
Cologne looked up at the directory. <Ono, try to lead them around to
the front hall. Help is on the way. >
<I'll be around shortly, > Ono replied.
Balancing atop her staff, Cologne looked over the floor plan once more.
Hmm, this looks like a good spot, she thought tapping the glass.
"What are we going to do, Cologne?" asked Soun.
"We have to skip Kodachi for now," she replied hopping down to the
floor.
"I not think so, great-grandmother. Look," Shampoo said pointing up to
the upper tier. Kodachi stood staring down at them from the railing.
Narrowing her eyes, she gave them a distant look, backing away out of view.
"Do we ignore Evil Kuno now?" asked Shampoo.
"No. Soun, Gosunkugi come with me. Shampoo, go get Kodachi."
"Piece of rice cake."
Shampoo bolted up the near by steps; Cologne, Soun and Gosunkugi
hurrying for the elevator . . .
* * * * *
By the time Shampoo reached the top of the stairs, Kodachi was nowhere
to be seen. Off to her left down a short hall was the door to the security
room, Shampoo smirking as she headed towards them. The door had a cipher lock
on it, but it was slightly ajar beckoning her to go in. Shampoo knew it was a
trap, but kicked the door open anyway.
The room was empty, the hiss of static the only sound coming from the
speakers. Shampoo stepped in ready for an attack. Nothing happened and she
moved in further. This strange, she thought. Where did Evil Kuno go? She not
ghost, maybe demon but not ghost.
Shampoo stopped, placing her hands on her hips. Thinking she had made
a mistake, she was just about to turn and leave, when her senses jumped.
Instinctively, Shampoo dived rolling across the floor barely dodging the snap
of a ribbon from the ceiling. Kodachi jumped down from her perch above the
door.
"Very good, Shampoo," she said with a laugh. "This will make cutting
you to shreds all the more interesting."
Shampoo took a defensive stance. "Kodachi, you stop silly notions.
Shampoo trying to help you!"
"Doctor Marcus has marked you a traitor, and traitors are meant for
elimination."
The ribbon snaked across the room, Shampoo letting out a cry diving to
the floor. It streaked across one of the consoles, ripping a path through the
metal surface. Shampoo grabbed a chair holding it up before her. That did no
help, Kodachi slicing it neatly in two.
"Yiiiee!" exclaimed Shampoo staring at the pieces in her hands.
"Kodachi, what ribbon made out of?"
"Composite, light weight Kevlar-Steel fiber. Courtesy of the Kuno
Industries."
Kodachi began whipping the deadly ribbon in a figure eight pattern
before her, advancing towards her. Shampoo desperately looked around for an
avenue of escape, but there were none to be found. Finally, her back hit the
wall.
"Hohohohoho," laughed Kodachi. "Hold still now, Shampoo. I'll make
this cut clean and swift. You won't feel a thing."
Shampoo tracked the ribbon as it drew closer. She found the rhythm of
its path, then jumped for one of the openings. Part of the ribbon cut one of
her ponytails, but she reached the floor unharmed. A solid kick made Kodachi
drop the ribbon, landing hard on her back. Shampoo attacked trying to knock
her out, but much to her surprise, Kodachi backflipped out of the way coming to
a stop across the room.
"Where you learn that!" she cried.
"Gymnastics, and if you think that was something, watch this!"
Kodachi leaped, coming down on her hands. She spun around legs spread,
kicking Shampoo several times in the chin. The girl staggered back against the
console, several more kicks knocking her towards the center of the room.
Shampoo shook her head rising on her knees. Suddenly, Kodachi's red
ribbon wound itself around her, pinning Shampoo's arms to her side. It
tightened painfully, Shampoo crying out.
"What's the matter, Shampoo?" teased Kodachi, looping several more
lengths of the ribbon around her. "Has Kodachi Kuno got you right where she
wants her, hmm?"
"K-K-Kodachi, . . . let . . . Shampoo . . . go!"
Kodachi's maniacal laugh carried through the room. "I'll let you go,
Shampoo . . . in pieces!!!!" She came around to face her, tugging the ribbon
tight, giving it a sharp twang with a finger.
Shampoo cried out again as the edge of the ribbon cut painfully into
her arms. Somehow, she managed to find the stamina to get to her feet; teeth
grit angrily at Kodachi. Another jerk had her staggering, and Shampoo could
feel the blood running down her arms. She knew she had better think of
something quick, before this mad girl made the final tug that would slice her
in half. Her foot touched one of the rolling chairs, Shampoo instantly
levering it up from the floor. A light toss and kick sent it smashing into
Kodachi. The ribbon went slack, and Shampoo dropped to her knees.
There was no time to rest. Freeing herself, Shampoo charged Kodachi,
punching her in the stomach. She let out a gasp doubling over.
Shampoo grabbed her by the hair. "Sorry, Kodachi, this necessary," she
said. A sharp uppercut rocked Kodachi, and she collapsed unconscious into
Shampoo's arms. Placing her on the floor, Shampoo sat down in one of the
chairs letting out a relieved sigh.
"Oyii, definitely demon," she said . . .
* * * * *
Ono Tofu scrambled down the dimly lit halls, Tatewaki Kuno and Sasuke
running head long after him. An occasional straight blade would zing
precariously past his head, helping to increase the adrenaline flow through his
body.
Okay, Cologne. Any time now, he thought picking up the pace.
Around the next turn he went, coming out into the front hall. Still no
sign of her, he continued on hoping to stay ahead of the duo behind him. They
barreled around the corner, hardly losing a step. Ono was halfway down the
hall when Sasuke threw another blade, this time nicking him on his right calf.
Tofu grimaced, tumbling to the floor.
"Good work, Sasuke," Tatewaki said slowing to a stop.
"Thank you, Master Kuno," Sasuke replied. "Shall we kill him slowly?"
"No, I think a quick clean slice will be appropriate for the
situation."
Together, they flicked their right arms out to their side, hidden
katana sliding into their hands.
Meanwhile, Ono overcome most of the pain, continuing to crawl forward
down the hall. He reached the corner, sitting up against the wall. Tatewaki
and Sasuke smiled evilly as they closed the distance.
"Well, Doctor. The game is over, and I will now put the finishing
touches on to your demise."
"Well said, Master Kuno," said Sasuke.
"Of course, Sasuke. We Kuno's always find the right words to say."
They drew the katanas up; Doctor Tofu's eyes going wide. A low swoosh
sounded, Cologne's staff coming around the corner to strike them square in the
chest. Tatewaki and Sasuke cried out, falling back to the floor. Out jumped
Soun and Gosunkugi, each holding Ether soaked cotton gauze pads in their hands.
Muffled cries followed, then their struggles ceased.
"They'll be out for a while," Cologne said. "What kept you, Ono?"
"A matter of distance," he replied, struggling to his feet.
"You are hurt, Doctor," noticed Soun.
"I'll manage. I have to get back to the dining room. Kasumi should be
trying to give the Prime Minister her portion of the sap."
"I'll go with you," said Cologne. "You boys take these two up to the
third floor. Happosai hopefully found Akane and Mousse by now and is back up
there."
Soun slung Tatewaki over his shoulder. He paused, looking at Ono.
"Save her, Ono. Please."
"I will, Soun," Ono promised him.
* * * * *
Nabiki gazed up at the sky for a moment, noting the threatening rain
clouds moving in from the bay. She wondered how long before the downpour would
begin, opening the backdoor to Kuno's limousine. Taking a quick glance around,
Nabiki sat down on the seat. She opened a panel on the bar, pulling out a
leather bound case. Inside lay an S&W 9mm pistol, a silencer and two seventeen
round clips. Nabiki held up the gun, admiring its black surface. She affixed
the silencer to the end, slapping a clip into the magazine.
A brief cock back on the slide and the gun was ready for action.
Drawing a shoulder holster from the open panel, Nabiki put it on. Thunder
sounded across the sky, Nabiki pausing to look up again. And me without my
umbrella, she thought climbing back out. Before she closed the door, Nabiki
grabbed Tatewaki's sword, slinging it over her back.
Now she was ready, the only thing missing was a suitable target. If
things did not go as planned, she knew that she would be getting some very
soon.
Another rumble crossed the sky. Nabiki smiled . . .
* * * * *
Bursting into the third floor room Soun dragged Tatewaki inside by his
collar. Akane, Mousse and Happosai stood off to the side, Genma seated on the
floor, holding his head.
"Daddy!" Akane cried rushing into his outstretched arms. They
embraced, hugging each other tightly. Tears streamed down Akane's cheeks as
she cried.
"Daddy, oh daddy you're okay!" she sobbed.
Soun kissed her forehead, brushing the tears from her face. "Akane,
I'm so glad you--."
He abruptly drew back, noticing Akane's disheveled appearance. "Akane!
You look like hell. What happened to you?"
"That's my fault, Soun," Genma said.
"We had a slight scuffle, daddy," explained Akane.
Soun started, shocked by the news. He frowned, angrily slamming a fist
into the palm of his hand. "Marcus will pay for this!" he shouted.
On the floor behind them, Happosai administered the Ginsukou sap to
Tatewaki and Sasuke. They quivered on the floor as the sap took effect,
finally coming around. Tatewaki opened his eyes to find Gosunkugi and Happosai
staring him in the face. He let out a low moan.
"No. I've died and gone to hell," he muttered placing a hand to his
face.
"Don't be silly, boy!" replied Happosai.
Sasuke was quicker to recover. "Master Kuno, Master Kuno, are you
alright!" he said frantically coming to his side.
"Of course not, Sasuke. I'm just lounging here on the floor for my
health," snapped Tatewaki.
"Sorry, Master Kuno." Sasuke paused, looking down at the suit he was
wearing. He gazed up at Gosunkugi, confusion written on his face.
"It will all come back to you soon," Hikaru said.
The door opened again, Ukyo pushing her cart inside. "I've got
Tsubasa!" she said. Mousse opened the lower doors, Tsubasa falling out into
his arms. They laid him out on the floor, and soon he too was slowly
recovering from the effects of the sap.
"Tell me again what I've been trying to do?" Tsubasa said looking up at
Ukyo.
"Trying to subvert the Emperor and Prime Minister. You almost
succeeded too, if you hadn't been so premature with the champagne," replied
Ukyo.
Tsubasa sat up. "Hey, so I'm not the best waiter around. Not often I
get to drink champagne anyway."
"You were a table, Kureni," replied Ukyo. "And when have you ever had
champagne?"
"Oh, yeah," he said.
Again the door burst open, Shampoo carrying a bound and gagged Kodachi
over her shoulders. Kodachi squirmed against the ribbon wrapped around her,
struggling to get free.
"Somebody take Evil Kuno from me!" Shampoo said. Tatewaki and Mousse
lifted her from Shampoo's shoulders, laying her down. Kodachi growled up at
them, increasing her struggles.
"Have to go all way around to avoid security. Kodachi one tough fight.
She almost kill Shampoo."
Akane looked at the cuts on her arms. "Discovered that ribbon action
of hers, eh?" she said.
"Evil Kuno no fair fighter that for sure."
"Kodachi's not evil, Shampoo," Tatewaki said, kneeling next to his
sister. "Just a slight bit deranged."
Kodachi's eyes narrowed. She let out a growl, trying to get at him.
"There, there little sister," he said. "We will have you back in a
short moment." A sharp blow to the chin sent her unconscious. Ten minutes
later she was moaning lightly, shaking her head.
"Kodachi?"
Her eyes snapped open. "Eeep!" she sounded. Everyone broke out into a
laugh.
"Brother, dear. What is going on?" asked Kodachi.
A rare hug from Tatewaki startled her. "Kodachi, you're back with us!"
he cried.
"Uh, yes brother. Is there a reason why I'm lying here with my best
combat ribbon wrapped around me?"
Tatewaki began untying her. "It's a long story, but you will remember
soon enough," he said.
"I hope not," whispered Shampoo to Ukyo. "Shampoo not want to be on
wrong side of Evil Kuno's list for revenge."
Once Kodachi was free, they all gathered around Happosai, planning
their next course of action.
"Now we go down, find Marcus and kick his ass!" Mousse declared again.
"You're forgetting, boy. Ranma, Ryoga, Nabiki and Kasumi are still
under Marcus's control," said Happosai. "I'm sure Doctor Tofu and Cologne will
retrieve Kasumi; Nabiki is still unlocated, but worse yet we still have to face
Ranma and Ryoga."
"Hmm, that is a problem," Genma said.
"Why don't we try splitting them up," suggested Gosunkugi.
Happosai thought, nodding his head. "Yes, excellent idea."
"Okay, but how do we separate them?" asked Soun.
"Leave Ranma to me," Akane said. Questioning stares followed her
comment.
"Akane. Y-y-you want to handle Ranma. By yourself?" Soun asked her.
Shampoo came up patting Akane confidently on the shoulder. "Brave
girl. Silly notion, but brave girl anyway," she said.
"I'm not being silly, Shampoo!" Akane replied. "Ranma is in this
situation because of me. It's all my fault, and I'm going to get him back."
"But Akane, committing suicide is not the way to do it," Tsubasa
pointed out to her.
"Please, Akane," begged Gosunkugi. "I would die if you died before
me!"
Akane shook her head slightly. "That didn't come out right, Hikaru,
but its sweet anyway."
"I'll go with you, Akane," Genma said.
"No, I've got too do this alone."
"He is my son--,"
"And I'm his fiancée," she replied.
"Let's not cross that line yet, Akane," said Ukyo.
Akane frowned. She turned to her father. "Please, daddy," she said.
Soun stared at his daughter silently. He saw the concern in her eyes
for Ranma, that sparkle of love that he could remember seeing in her mother's
eyes so long ago. "Do you really want to do this?" he asked her.
"Yes, daddy," Akane replied.
He thought a moment longer. "Okay. Recover your husband," Soun
finally said.
"What does he mean by `husband'?" Kodachi grumbled to Tatewaki.
"Be quiet, Kodachi," her brother replied. "That was touching, even to
me."
Akane gave her father a firm hug. "I love you, daddy," she said.
"Just come back to us. In one piece of course."
She smiled. Retrieving her purse, Akane pulled the squirt gun out.
There was still some water left in it, more than enough for what she was
planning.
"Are you sure you won't need any help, Akane?" Mousse asked her. She
started to say no, then paused.
"Well . . . I could use the help of one other person."
A sly grin appeared on her face, Akane slowly turning to Shampoo. She
flinched, a cold shudder running up her back. Shampoo began to take hesitant
steps away from her.
"Akane, why you look at Shampoo like that?"
Akane said nothing, moving closer . . .
Chapter Eight
The Emperor's meal look resplendent on the large silver tray, Kasumi
adding the final touches to a side dish of sliced eel. Even the Head Chef had
to admit he could not have done better, impressed by her work. He looked
around at the dishes, then frowned noticing that one was missing.
"Where is the duck?" he asked.
"There was a change," Kasumi answered.
The Head Chef shrugged. Whatever the Imperial Household wanted, he
thought. His eyes came across an oddly colored sauce that Kasumi was currently
brushing over the top of some cooked baby squid. It smelled wonderful, then he
noticed that she was using it on almost everything there.
"A favorite of the Emperor?"
Kasumi paused, her eyes cutting briefly over to him. "Yes," she said
continuing her work.
The Head Chef nodded. He picked up a spoon, ready to dip it into the
sauce cup, but Kasumi's quick hand suddenly had the brush she was using
blocking his approach.
"Please, sir. This sauce is very rare. The Emperor's personal batch,"
Kasumi said firmly.
"I see," trailed the Head Chef. He apologized, backing away to allow
her to finish.
Soon, Kasumi was done. A smile lit her face as she took off her apron.
"I'm ready," she said covering up the tray.
The Head Chef turned, instructing the other chefs and staff to start
carrying out the rest of the meals. Placing her tray on a cart, Kasumi joined
the procession. Down the rear hallway they went, coming out through the double
doors into the dinning room. She stopped to find her bearings, locating the
Emperor and his family seated at the middle of a long table near the speakers'
podium.
Kasumi started to turn the cart when a firm set of fingers pressed into
the lower part of her back. She gasped, but could do no more as they found
delicate pressure points along her spine. Movement to her arms and legs was
still possible, but Kasumi had no control over them. Her head jerked to one
side, looking at her attacker.
"O-O-Ono?" she managed to say.
Doctor Tofu gave her a warm smile. "I'm sorry, Kasumi," he said
casually guiding her towards the main doors.
"S-s-s-stop, O-Ono," Kasumi pleaded with him. "I-I must t-take
this-this to the E-E-Emperor."
"No, Kasumi," he replied. "This madness is ending here and now."
Tofu could barely keep from shaking himself, his natural reaction when
around Kasumi. Only the thought of what was happening to her kept him in
control. As they neared the doors, Tofu took a quick look around, checking to
see if anyone was paying any attention to them. The fake security badge
dispelled any questions, but one set of eyes glared firmly at them from across
the room. Renon Marcus stared in shock as his last opportunity flittered away.
Their eyes met, and Ono gave him a dark look before he and Kasumi walked out.
Over near the elevators they went, Cologne waiting patiently.
"Difficulties?" she said as they reached her.
"None, but Marcus saw me. We can expect him, Ryoga and Ranma to come
after us real soon."
"Let's get Kasumi upstairs."
"N-n-no," Kasumi muttered. "I-I must complete my . . . mission."
"Your mission is quite over, dear girl," Cologne said to her.
The elevator doors opened, Ono guiding her inside. Through the dinning
room doors, Renon Marcus appeared Ranma and Ryoga close behind. They looked
around, spotting the trio as the elevator doors began to close.
"Renon!" moaned Kasumi. Ono quickly tapped her at the base of the
neck, Kasumi slumping against him. They charged, but it was too late.
<Soun, Soun! > Doctor Tofu called over their circuit.
<Yes, Doctor. >
<We have Kasumi and we're coming up now. Get everyone ready. Ranma
and Ryoga will be following us. >
<Right. We all ready have plans to receive them, > Soun said.
Ono held Kasumi close to him. He gently brushed the hair from her
face, hands trembling.
"We'll get you back to normal soon, Kasumi," Ono said gazing
affectionately upon her face . . .
* * * * *
Disbelief etched itself across Renon's face, watching the elevator
rising up to the next floor. He grit his teeth, not accustomed to the fact
that maybe he would fail this mission. Never in his life had he met such
challenges as this.
"What now, Doctor Marcus?" Ranma asked him.
Yes, what now? Renon thought. He paced angrily before them, trying to
decide their next course of action. Aborting, and allow Nabiki a chance? No,
all he needed was a dose of the Ginsukou sap and success could be achieved.
One last chance existed, but first they needed the sap.
He glanced up at the indicator above the elevator again, then hit the
call button.
"You two are going up there," he said rounding on them. "Watch out for
any traps I'm sure your friends are preparing. I want you both to concentrate
on getting back the sap. One vial, just one will do! Clear?"
Ranma and Ryoga cracked their knuckles expectantly as the bell chimed
overhead. "No problem, Doctor Marcus," Ryoga said, following Ranma into the
elevator . . .
* * * * *
Standing off to either side of the doors, Ryoga and Ranma waited for
any sudden surprise moves from the others to happen as the elevator reached the
third floor. They opened, but no one greeted them. Exchanging looks, together
they stepped out into the hallway. Ryoga pointed to the light coming from a
room down the right, nodding questionably to Ranma.
Ranma shook his head. "They know we're here," he said.
"So. Let's go get them," replied Ryoga.
"Remember what the Doctor said about traps." Ranma thought a moment.
"If they want us, they're going to have to come and get us," he finally said.
"Times on their side, Ranma," Ryoga said.
"No. They'll show themselves soon enough."
Footsteps sounded from the hall behind them. Ranma and Ryoga turned
watching as a familiar figure slowly came into view. Akane stopped, staring at
them with her arms held behind her.
"Ranma," she said sadly. Both men shuddered, feelings supposedly
subdued returning to them.
"Akane! Where is the Ginsukou sap?" shouted Ranma.
Akane glanced meekly at the floor. She held up an arm, clutching a
vial of the sap in her hand. Ranma's eyes narrowed at her.
"Give it to us, Akane," he said taking a few steps towards her.
She drew back. "Ranma, please let us help you," she said.
For a second Ranma paused, memories of their past flashing in his head.
He shook them away, starting towards her again. "Akane. Make this easy on
yourself," he said chest heaving hard. "Give that vial to us. I . . . I don't
want to have to hurt you!"
"No. I can't, Ranma."
Ryoga let out a growl, clutching his head as his emotions fought
inside. Ranma could also feel the tension building, his temples pulsing with
each beat of his heart. Akane hoped they could fight the Ginsukou sap, but it
was not to be. Maddened looks appeared on their faces, and they charged her.
She let out a cry, bolting down the hall.
From one of the crossbeams above, Mousse and Tsubasa suddenly swung
down. They hit Ryoga, sending him cascading back up the hall. Ranma stopped,
turning to face this new threat, but Ryoga called him.
"Go, Ranma. I can take these two jokers," he said. Ranma ran off
after Akane.
Ryoga stood up, removing his jacket.
"Okay, losers," he said tossing it aside. "Time for some schooling . .
."
* * * * *
Akane ran for her life knowing quite well that Ranma would eventually
catch up with her if she even slowed for the slightest second. She could hear
him thundering down the hall after her, yelling loudly as he came. Darting
into a room, Akane prayed that all her plans worked out, otherwise no matter
how much Ranma loved her, he would kill her.
Soon Ranma arrived, stopping at the doorway. He stared around the
room. Several desk ran along the sides, what appeared to be a copying machine
or some type of printers in neat columns down the center. He walked in,
closing the door behind him.
"Okay, Akane," Ranma said as he moved down an aisle. "Hiding won't
help. I'll find you."
He caught movement from the corner of his eye, turning to the far wall.
Akane slowly stood up from behind one of the desk. She clutched a brown sack
in her hands, moving towards him.
"Ranma, let me help you," she said.
That dark glare came to Ranma's eye again, Akane pausing for a moment.
She drew in a nervous breath, fighting the fear in her. "Please, Ranma. I
know you don't mean me any harm. I can cure you."
Ranma's cheek twitched lightly. "Give me that sap, Akane," he snarled.
"Think, Ranma! Think about us. I know you can remember that much!"
His head twitched, Akane's words triggering another flash of memories
in his mind. Ranma grimaced, staggering to one side. "No, no!" he cried hands
to his face.
"Fight it, Ranma. Fight it!" Akane cried.
It looked like Ranma overcame the effects of the sap, but then the
angered look returned. Ranma let out a cry, leaping at her. Akane screamed.
She dived away, Ranma sailing over her head. He landed on top of the desk
behind her, turned launching himself at her once more. Akane scrambled to her
feet, moving behind one of the copiers.
"Ranma, stop!" she shouted.
Ranma stood at the other end. "Give me that vial!" he raged at her.
"No, it's the only way I can save you!"
"Nnnggyahh!" growled Ranma. He clutched his fist, arms shaking. Ranma
was fighting another battle with himself, one that he was clearly loosing.
Akane started to reach out to him, but he suddenly slammed his hands down hard
on the top of the copier.
"Run . . . run, Akane!" he said between breaths.
"No!" she replied.
His head came up, eyes set in a murderous gaze. "I tried!" Ranma said.
He swung himself over the top, legs bearing down on Akane. It was
unusually slow even to her and she ducked dropping back. Ranma landed,
spinning on one leg. He barely caught her on the side of the face, but it was
enough to send Akane sailing into the desk behind her. Never had Ranma ever
hit her, shock and terror flowing through Akane. Letting out a moan, Akane
pulled herself across the floor towards the sack lying under the next desk.
Ranma was suddenly straddling her.
"Kill you!" he growled drawing back a fist.
Akane screamed. She brought her legs up, kicking him hard in the
chest. Ranma was caught off guard, letting out a gasp as he tumbled back.
Quickly, Akane grabbed the sack, moving to the other side of the room while
untying the top.
"AKANE!" cried Ranma running towards her. She screamed, drawing out
the water gun frantically pumping the trigger. The stream of water hit Ranma
in the face. Immediately Ranma shifted into Ranko, tripping over the now two
sizes too big suit, flopping to the floor. She sat up staring at herself.
Akane could not help but laugh. Ranko frowned.
"Funny, Akane," she said standing up. The only thing she wore now was
the shirt and tie; both of them draping on her like a pair of wet sails on a
mast. "Oh, you're really going to pay now."
Ranko let out a yell, charging again. Akane reached back into the
sack, this time flinging something white and small out towards Ranko. A loud
cry erupted from Ranko. She virtually backpedaled in midair as the thing
latched onto her face.
"Meow?" sounded Shampoo innocently.
Ranko hit the floor on her back with a loud thump. She lay paralyzed
in fear, quivering uncontrollable. Akane knelt suddenly beside her.
"I'm sorry, Ranma, but I've got to do this," she said.
Pulling Shampoo from Ranko's face, Akane drew back a fist, bringing it
down with every ounce of strength she had . . .
Chapter Nine
Ryoga's fist left deep depressions in the floor, Tsubasa barely rolling
out of his way. He kicked Ryoga in the chin, staggering him for a brief
moment, and shot to his feet. Across the hall, Mousse was barely able to get
up having endured a fearful series of punches just seconds ago.
"Mousse, come on!" said Tsubasa frantically tugging him along by one
arm. They retreated down the hall into the lit room. Ryoga stayed close
behind them, but as he cut the threshold, something hard tripped him up.
Tumbling to a stop, Ryoga found himself at the center of the room. The rest of
the gang stood off to the sides watching him closely.
"A trap," he muttered low, glaring around at them. The door closed
shut, Cologne balancing on her staff blocking the way.
"Now Ryoga, we can do this easy, or we can do this hard," she said.
"No matter what the case, you will not leave this room in your current
condition."
Ryoga stood up. "So who wants to be the first to die," he said.
"Guess that means talking is out of the question," said Genma.
They closed in on him. Ryoga took a defensive stance, waiting for the
first attack. Soun suddenly lunged in an attempt to tackle him, but he was
faster leaping high into the air. A kick launched him across the room, landing
to strike both Tatewaki and Ukyo as they went for him. Cries and blows flew
through the air, but Ryoga was proving himself a hard target to take down.
Near the door, Cologne, Happosai, Ono, and a just recovering Kasumi watched the
fight with growing alarm.
"Happy, this is taking to long," Cologne said.
"Hmm, it looks like we'll have to get in there and settle this before
someone really gets hurt," Happosai replied. Gosunkugi suddenly slid across
the floor to a stop at their feet. Happosai knelt.
"Wake up, boy," he said slapping him several times across the face.
Hikaru jerked back to life, staring in shock at him.
"I guess I'm a little out of my league," he said.
Cologne jumped down from her staff. She held a rag in one hand,
soaking it with Ether. "Here take this, Hikaru," she said handing it to him.
He sniffed at it, swooning slightly.
Happosai slapped him around again. "Not you, boy! Ryoga," he said.
"Understand now?"
Gosunkugi nodded, rising up to his feet.
Back at the fight, Genma finally managed to grab Ryoga from behind,
barely holding him in his arms. "Hit him. Somebody hit him!" he cried out.
Sasuke and Tsubasa charged, but Ryoga brought his legs up, kicking them in
their faces. He levered Genma off the floor, turning in time to have Kodachi's
blow ram painfully into his back. Genma fell, and Ryoga effortlessly swatted
Kodachi away from him.
"Ha! Is this the best you guys can do?" he exclaimed with a laugh.
His joy was short lived, Gosunkugi taking the opportunity to pounce on him from
behind. The rag covered his face; Ryoga's muffled yell sounding loudly. A
sharp shrug knocked him off.
"What do you think you--, ooh." Ryoga staggered.
"Now! Get him while he's disoriented!" cried Cologne. A surge of
bodies followed dog piling on him. Still, Ryoga struggled fanatically to get
away from them.
"Is this boy strong," Soun said fighting to keep him pinned to the
floor. "Somebody get that rag back on his face!"
Mousse made out the rag a short reach away from him. He grabbed it,
pushing it across the first face he found. A hand swatted it away.
"Idiot," growled Soun. "It's my face you are, uuuuhhh."
Ukyo took the rag from Mousse and placed it back over Ryoga's face.
Finally, he succumbed to the effects of the ether, going limp on the floor.
"Grief!" exclaimed Ukyo sitting back. "This boy is one tough cookie to
take down."
"It's about time you captured him," Cologne said, bounding over.
"I don't remember any assistance from you," replied Tatewaki.
"You should not have needed it," said Happosai. "Oh well, I see more
training is required."
They sat Ryoga up. Doctor Tofu knelt down, pouring a portion of
Ginsukou sap down his throat. As they waited for the effects to occur, Cologne
planned their next course of action.
"We're still missing Nabiki," Genma reminded them.
"We'll find her, and then we'll go after Marcus," she replied.
"Does it matter which one we get first?" asked Kodachi. "I'd like to
inflict some pain on Doctor Marcus right about now."
"Here, here," added Tsubasa.
"It doesn't matter," Cologne replied. "Marcus's plan I would say is
ruined, unless Nabiki has some sap we don't know about."
"No," said Kasumi. "She wasn't given any."
Cologne nodded thoughtfully. A vengeful gleam appeared in her eyes.
"Let us make sure Akane has succeeded, then once Ryoga has fully recovered, go
corner ourselves a snake . . ."
* * * * *
There was nothing more to do here, Renon Marcus thought while waiting
in the second floor lobby. All his plans ruined by some love struck girl, a
pair of withered old sages, and a country doctor. Unbelievable, just
unbelievable. Well, he had better make his way out of the building before
Nabiki carries out her orders. It would be wise to distance himself from the
upcoming chaos. Unfortunate, but the situation had finally come down to this.
The chime from the elevator sounded drawing Marcus's attention. Out
from the elevator, Ryoga stepped out. He looked around, spotting Marcus and
began walking towards him. At first Marcus though he and Ranma were
successful, but then it occurred to him that Ryoga's expression was not a very
pleasant one.
"Now would be a good time to leave," he said to himself.
Briskly, Renon walked away towards the front hall. Ryoga watched him,
then reached up to his earpiece.
<Marcus is heading towards the southern side of the building, > he
reported.
<Stay with him, > Doctor Tofu replied. <We'll cut him off. >
<I'm there, > he said. Grinning broadly, Ryoga followed Marcus.
Renon took a quick glance over a shoulder, Ryoga picking up ground
slowly closing in. He swallowed, dreading what could turn into a painful
experience if caught. Finally, his normally calm demeanor broke, Marcus
running down the hall. He rounded the corner coming out into the southern
wings lobby. Before he could reach the elevator doors, its bell chimed. Out
stepped Tatewaki and Sasuke bringing him to a stop.
"Damn!" he growled, lighting out down the adjoining hall.
"Come, Sasuke. The hunt is on!" exclaimed Tatewaki running after him.
Ryoga joined them, their footsteps thundering loudly through the hall as they
chased Marcus.
Renon reached the end turning left making for the stairs, but at the
far end, Ukyo and Kodachi burst out the door. He quickly fled the other way.
"Your ass is ours, Marcus!" shouted Ukyo. Kodachi's insidious laugh
followed.
Down the rear halls they ran, Marcus keeping barely ahead as they
returned to the central building. A dash down another hall found Marcus right
back where he started. Two familiar faces standing in the lobby turned to
greet him.
"So, Doctor Marcus," Soun said smiling threateningly at him. "Shall we
now discuss the retribution I and my colleague here are about to exact from
you?"
"Believe me when I say, it will not be very pleasant," added Genma.
Marcus backed away towards the elevators, looking fearfully between the
two. The rest of the pursuing group appeared, and he gasped. Renon began
pushing the call button franticly. The doors opened, and he leaped inside
"If we hurry we can make the stairs!" said Ryoga.
"Not to worry, Hibiki," Genma said. "Marcus is going nowhere."
Genma pointed to the floor indicator. The number three was lit, and
they all smiled.
"Mister Saotome, you sly dog you," Kodachi said.
Genma hit the call button. "Was nothing really," he said as the
elevator returned. "Come, we don't want to miss the opening festivities."
* * * * *
Staggering out the elevator, Marcus leaned up against the wall,
thanking his stars for being alive right now. That was too close for his
liking, something he'd never encountered before. The doors of the elevator
closed, Renon finding himself cast into darkness.
"Oh, no," he said realizing what floor he ended up on. No doubt that
mad mob below was riding up to get him; Renon spotted a light coming from a
room down the hall. Obviously not the way to go, and he turned heading the
other way. A hand reached out from the darkness, pushing him back.
"This wing is closed," said Tsubasa walking into view.
Marcus scrambled back, running down the opposite end. He ran past the
lit room, but got no further when a solid blow lifted him from the floor.
"You have appointment with great-grandmother and Happosai," said
Shampoo walking out into the light. Mousse stepped up next to her, and
together they picked him up. Renon cried out as he flew through the air,
tumbling to a stop at Cologne and Happosai's feet.
"So, Renon Marcus. You finally come to pay your dues, eh?" Happosai
said.
Cologne thumped him hard on the head several times with her staff.
"How dare you give my children Ginsukou root!" she shouted at him. Marcus
covered his head with his arms, drawing back.
"You fools have made a big mistake messing with me!" he growled.
"Really?" said Ryoga from the doorway. He led the rest of the group
into the room, forming a semi-circle around him. Ryoga jerked him up by the
collar, glaring at him with death in his eyes.
"Well, you really made a mistake messing with us, and now we're going
to show you how bad it was."
He punched him in the stomach, Renon letting out a loud gasp. An
uppercut forced him up, then a powerful blow propelled him across the room.
"Ooo, my turn, my turn!" said Ukyo catching him before he could fall.
She punched him in the nose, a satisfying crack cutting the air. Marcus cried
out as he flew straight towards Tatewaki and Sasuke.
"Master Kuno, the enemy is approaching," Sasuke said. "Shall I do the
honors?"
"No, Sasuke. We shall both do the honors," replied Tatewaki.
"Of course, Master Kuno. May I suggest straight blows to the chin?"
Tatewaki nodded. Together they drew back, connecting with Marcus's
chin. "A good choice, Sasuke," he said watching him tumble across the floor.
Tsubasa lifted him up, holding him in front of Gosunkugi. "Go ahead,
Hikaru. Take a shot."
Gosunkugi flexed his hands. He drew back striking Renon on the chin.
"Ow!" he cried shaking his hand.
"Gosunkugi, try lower." Hikaru did, punching him in the stomach.
"Feel better now?" Tsubasa asked.
"My hand still hurts."
Tsubasa rolled his eyes. He tuned Marcus around, belting him hard.
Renon staggered towards Kodachi. She jumped; connecting with a roundhouse kick
that kept him going towards Mousse and Shampoo.
"You make Shampoo do stupid things!" Shampoo shouted backhanding him
across the face.
"Not to mention break up our restaurant and attack our friends!" added
Mousse kicking him in the chest.
Marcus landed before Genma. He glared at him then reached down, slowly
drawing him up. "We opened our doors to you in friendship, and this is how you
return our gesture?" Genma said. "I'll not soil my fist with your scum."
He handed him over to Soun. "I on the other hand will take great
pleasure in this," said Soun. His fist toppled Renon end over end, finally
coming to a stop across the room. Marcus groped around for anything to pull
himself up with. He felt a shoe, looking hesitantly up.
It was Ranma, just as he feared, glaring down at him silently. Ranma
knelt, taking Marcus by the hair.
"You know, normally I'd say you've had enough," he said pulling him up
to his feet. "However; you have made me do the one thing I swore I'd never do
in my life." Akane stepped out from behind him, nursing a nasty bruise on her
chin. Ranma let Renon get a good look before twisting his head towards him
again.
"You made me hit Akane, and that's something you need to pay dearly
for!"
Ranma wound up, striking Renon loud enough to startle even Cologne and
Happosai. He came down hard, crying out rolling to a stop against the wall.
Marcus never had time to recover as a pair of hands reached down to give him
the last part of his beating. Doctor Tofu glared angrily at Renon, pulling him
close until they were eye to eye.
"You dared to defile Kasumi with your filth," he snarled. "A doctor is
supposed to be compassionate towards life, not twisted or demented. You don't
even deserve to carry the name!"
He punched him hard in the stomach, raining a flurry of blows on
Marcus. The rest of the gang flinched and started with each blow, partially
shock, mostly surprised by Doctor Tofu's display of anger.
"Well, I kind'a warned him this would happen," Ranma said to them.
Ono laid it on thick, Renon reeling beneath the beating. A hand
suddenly grabbed Tofu by an arm, stopping him. He looked back.
"Kasumi?" Ono said.
Kasumi stared down at Renon, a sad frown covering her face. "I think
now he's had enough," she said.
A haggard laugh came from Marcus. He pulled himself up, looking at
her. "Thank you, Kasumi. I-I knew you really like me after all."
Kasumi's face twisted into an angry scowl. She balled a fist and let
go with a haymaker that dropped Renon to the floor.
"Kasumi?" said Soun in disbelief.
Ranma reached down, jerking Marcus up. "We'd better get out of here,"
he said. "I don't think there's anymore this joker can do to harm the Emperor,
or Prime Minister."
"What do we do with him?" asked Ukyo.
It was a good question, one none of them thought about until now. They
all stood scratching their heads, trying to come up with some sort of answer.
Renon laughed again.
"So, weren't thinking about the aftermath, were you?" he said.
"Shut up!" shouted Akane. "We have enough for the authorities to put
you away for a long time!"
"Oh right. They are going to believe a group of people, who were not
invited to this event in the first place, and are holding a person against his
will. Looks like you all are the more guilty ones."
"Yuck, he's right," said Tsubasa.
"There is really not much we can get him on," Happosai added. "No one
was affected by him. For all the authorities know, we're a bunch of gate
crashers."
"So I ask again, what do we do with him?" Ukyo repeated.
"Let's take him outside," Cologne decided. "We can leave him with his
van after the banquet is over."
"Ah, that's nice of you," Marcus said.
Cologne came up staring Renon eye to eye. "Mark my words, Marcus. If
you ever step even one millimeter into Nerima, I will make sure you will never
walk out ever again."
Renon could see the threatening glower in her eyes. He smirked
lightly, forcing back his fear. "I guess that's fair enough," he said. "Shall
we go?"
"Let's take him out the fire escape," Ono said. "We don't want to draw
unwanted attention from security."
Ryoga grabbed Marcus's collar, dragging him along. "I still owe you,
pal!" he snarled at him. "When I get you outside, you can kiss what teeth you
have left goodbye."
"Oh, Ryoga, Ryoga, Ryoga. Such a hot temper. Why can't we just end
this as . . . friends?"
Ryoga kicked him in the butt. "Get moving!" he said.
Marcus laughed, following the rest of the gang out . . .
* * * * *
Across the grounds the gang went, thankful that everything went okay.
Reaching the spot where Soun had parked Marcus's van, they settled for waiting
out the last hour of the banquet there instead of departing immediately for
Nerima. It looked as if all was well, until Tatewaki suddenly began looking
frantically around.
"What's wrong, Kuno?" asked Ranma.
Tatewaki's face went pale. "Where's Nabiki?" he said.
Startled gasp from Kasumi and Akane sounded as everyone realized their
mistake.
"Oh my gosh," stammered Kasumi. "We forgot Nabiki!"
Soun clutched his head, sobbing angrily to himself. "How could I
forget my middle daughter like that!" he cried.
"We were to busy beating Marcus's ass!" replied Mousse.
Ranma glared at Marcus. He narrowed an eye, noting the smug expression
on his face. "You son-of-a-bitch!" he shouted grabbing him by the collar.
Ranma slammed him up against the side of the van several times.
"You wanted us to forget her! You purposely distracted us!"
"No wonder he was so cooperative at the end," said Genma.
Ranma twisted his collar tighter, Marcus gasping desperately for air.
Akane came up, hitting him several times in the chest.
"Where is she!" she cried between blows. "What have you done to my
sister?"
Marcus let out a throttled gasp and Cologne told Ranma to release him.
He dropped to the ground, drawing in great gulps of air. Renon began laughing.
"Your, your too late, Saotome," he said looking back up at them.
"Nabiki has gone to execute my final instructions."
"Which are?" said Ranma.
"Pphhff! Saotome, have you forgotten what I said about heroes and the
movies?"
Soun burst from the group, pulling Renon to his feet. "You better tell
me where Nabiki is, or I swear I'll tear you limb from limb!"
"Daddy, wait," Akane said. He looked at her confused. "We don't have
to. Doctor Tofu, do you have any of that sap left?"
Kodachi's laugh sounded at the suggestion. The others paused, then
began to smile, liking Akane's idea.
"Why, I have two left," Ono replied reaching into his jacket.
Soun gave Marcus an evil stare. A look of fear covered Renon's face.
He trembled nervously as Tofu pulled a vial out.
"Wait! Th-there's no need for that," he quickly said.
"Oh I don't know," replied Mousse. "There are a lot of questions I'd
like some answers to still."
"Yes, like who hired you?" added Happosai. Akane popped the top off
the vial.
"Nabiki's gone to kill the Emperor and Prime Minister!" confessed
Renon.
"No!" cried Kasumi.
"If, if you hurry, you still might be able to stop her!"
"This is terrible!" exclaimed Cologne. "How is she going to do it?"
"I left that up to her."
"Figures," said Ranma. "Too afraid to soil your own hands with blood
huh, Marcus?"
"Let's not stand here!" Tatewaki said urgently. "Nabiki has already a
good lead on us as it is."
Soun opened the side door. He punched Renon and threw him to the floor
of the van.
"Happy. You, Kodachi and Gosunkugi stay here and guard him," ordered
Cologne hopping off after the rest of the gang. The trio watched them go not
noticing the slight grin that formed on Renon Marcus's face.
* * * * *
The gang charged back up the main street towards the Diet Building,
praying that they would not arrive too late to stop Nabiki. As they neared the
front gates,
Akane suddenly called out, stopping them dead in their tracks.
"What, what?" Ranma asked her.
Akane stared at the Diet Building then shook her head. "Ranma, I don't
think Nabiki's in there," she said.
"What do you mean? She has to be in there. Where else could she be?"
"Not in there."
"Akane, how can you be sure?" asked Cologne. "She might be trying to
poison them for all we know."
"If that was Marcus's intention, he would have tried it with Kasumi
instead of using Ginsukou sap in the emperors meal."
"How else is she going to assassinate them then?" Ryoga said.
Tatewaki grimaced sharply. "I did bring my sword with me," he
remembered.
"And we haven't seen Nabiki for a long time now," added Ukyo.
"Master Kuno," said Sasuke. "Did not Gosunkugi say something about the
Prime Minister and the Emperor taking an evening walk down this road earlier?"
"Yes!" exclaimed Tatewaki. He glanced at his watch. It was
nine-fifteen. "We have about fifteen minutes before they come out."
Akane slowly gazed around at the trees around them. "Nabiki's not
stupid. Security would cut her down before she even got a step towards the
Emperor." She shook her head, pointing to the surrounding park. "She's out
there."
Eager eyes searched the trees, trying to penetrate the surrounding
darkness. There was only one way they would find Nabiki, and that was going in
after her. In her present state of mind that would be dangerous, the darkness
giving her all the advantages.
"We can't cover all of this?" said Mousse.
"No choice. Nabiki have to be stopped," replied Shampoo.
"Split up," Cologne said. "Ranma, you take Ryoga, Akane, Doctor Tofu
and Kasumi through the southern half of the park. I'll take the rest through
the north. Keep in touch."
Ranma glanced up at the sky, noting the growing cloud cover. "Come on,
we don't have much time," he said leading them into the trees.
What light from the lamps running along the streets did not help much
as they moved through the trees. Ranma squinted hard, making out a walkway
leading through part of the park, and a small pond a short distance ahead.
Akane walked next to him, carefully looking up and around at the tops of the
trees.
"My dress is ruined," she whispered to him.
Ranma stopped, frowning at her. "Your dress?" he questioned, finding
it hard to believe that she would worry about something like that at this
moment. "Akane, your sister is somewhere out here ready to kill the first
person she sees, and you are worried about your dress?"
"I was saving this dress for us, Ranma," she answered. "For our senior
prom night."
Oops, bad time to be insensitive thought Ranma. "Oh. I'm sorry.
Well, once this is over, I'll buy you a new one."
"You will?"
"Sure."
Ryoga suddenly moved up besides them. They jumped, started by his
appearance. "Hey, how far are we going to go?" he asked.
Ranma caught his breath. "Not to far," he said. "I'm surprised you're
still with us, Ryoga."
"Doctor Tofu's pointing me in the right direction," replied Ryoga. Ono
and Kasumi could barely be seen near the path, searching the trees across the
way.
"We'd better stick with them," Akane said.
Not far away, Nabiki sat up in the branches of a tall tree, staring out
at the gates of the Diet Building. She could see several limousines pulling up
to the steps, and knew immediately that Doctor Marcus's plans had failed.
Nabiki started to climb down, when she heard voices coming from the trees
behind her.
"I don't think she's over here!" one voice said.
"Well we can't take any chances," replied another. From the way they
were bickering, she knew who it was. The pistol came out of its holster.
"Ranma, I tell you she's not here," Ryoga said again.
"How would you know? You couldn't even find the Great Wall of China if
you were standing on it."
"Guys," said Akane.
Ryoga stepped out into the middle of the path looking around. "We're
to far away. Nabiki has to be closer if she's going to attack them with a
sword."
"Will you lower your voice!" said Ranma.
"Why? She's not here. Look I'll prove it to you." Ryoga jumped up
onto the backrest of a bench. "Nabiki!" he shouted. Ono stepped out into the
open.
"What are you doing?" he said incredulously.
"Looking for Nabiki," he replied.
"By calling her? Now she knows we're here."
"Nah, she's nowhere close to us."
Ryoga hopped down and not a moment to soon as a bullet chirped off the
bench. Everyone went for cover. A foreboding silence followed.
Ryoga lay next to Ranma, his arms covering his head. He slowly
uncovered, looking over at him.
"Okay! So I was wrong!" he whispered.
"So I was wrong!" mocked Ranma angrily. He turned on his back,
searching for Akane. She stood behind a tree in terror, not daring to move.
"Doctor Tofu?" Ranma called out.
"We're all right," Ono answered from behind another tree.
"Ranma, was that a gun?" Ryoga asked.
"Yep. Marcus you rat," he replied. Ranma touched his earpiece. <Yo,
Pop. Pop are you there? >
<What is it, boy? >
<Nabiki's got a gun. She just took a potshot a Ryoga! >
Genma turned, giving the others a shocked gaze.
<Are you sure it was Nabiki, Ranma?> said Cologne.
<If it was security, they would not have shot at us!>
"Ooh, this bad," said Shampoo. "Nabiki not need to be close to kill
Emperor or Prime Minister now."
"A western-style assassination," said Soun. "How disgraceful."
"Disgraceful or not, she still has the means to kill them," replied
Cologne. <Does anyone see her?>
Doctor Tofu moved Kasumi back, leaning out from behind the tree. He
heard some rustling, then a figure raced off up the path. <She's moving! > he
called out.
<Stay with her. We'll cut her off from this end. >
"Stay with her?" questioned Ryoga. "She's got the gun."
Ranma stood up. "Are you okay?" he asked Akane. She nodded, and he
looked back to Ryoga.
"Come on. We've got to stop her," he said running off up the path.
* * * * *
Nabiki turned out onto the main road, running towards the Diet
Building. Marcus's orders burned deep in her mind, driving her on with steady
determination to carry them out. Out of the park ahead appeared Mousse and
Shampoo, blocking her path. She stopped and took aim, snapping off several
shots. Mousse dived back into the trees; Shampoo bounding across the road, a
trail of bullets close behind. Soun and Genma appeared and Nabiki fired at
them. She retreated down the road.
Ranma and company arrived shortly thereafter.
"Which way?" he shouted.
Cologne pointed, and they all set out in pursuit. Nabiki could barely
be seen ahead. She turned abruptly, scattering them as she snapped off several
more shots, then darted into the surrounding trees once more.
"Oh great," said Ryoga when they reached the spot. Ranma knelt,
picking up an object from the ground. It was an ammo clip, empty of bullets.
He held it up for them to see then tossed it aside.
"Spread out, gang," he said. "I don't know how many bullets she has
left, but I'd bet not many."
They spread out along the tree line then moved in. Tatewaki told
Sasuke to track Nabiki. The ninja knelt briefly searching the grounds, then
pointed ahead. With a nod, they followed cautiously behind him, looking for
any sign of her. Suddenly the trail disappeared, Sasuke pausing for a moment.
He looked back at Kuno, shaking his head.
<Lost her,> Tatewaki said over the circuit.
<Let's keep moving. She cannot be far.> replied Cologne.
Behind a large tree, Nabiki hid listening for the sounds of pursuit.
She controlled her breathing, carefully inching around the edge looking for a
target. Ukyo became visible through a break in the trees. Stepping out,
Nabiki took aim. Tsubasa spotted her.
"Look out, Ukyo!" he called leaping through the air. The muffled pop
sounded, Tsubasa jerking back sharply to the ground.
"Tsubasa!" cried Ukyo kneeling beside him.
"Oh, I've been shot!" he groaned, clutching his right shoulder.
"That's it, my day is over!"
"Don't say that, Tsubasa!" Ukyo said. She tore off part of her dress,
stuffing it over the wound. "You're not going to die on me!" She looked up,
calling for Doctor Tofu. Suddenly Nabiki stepped into view, her frame
silhouetted against the lights from the Tokyo Expressway. Ukyo let out a low
gasp, pulling Tsubasa close to her.
"Nabiki, no!" Kasumi cried out. She turned ready to shoot Kasumi, but
a straight blade from Sasuke hit her hand. Nabiki dropped the gun, clutching
her hand in pain. She growled, the gun now lost in the darkness, and backed
away from the encroaching ring of people around her.
"Nabiki, its us!" Akane called after her. "Stop, we want to help you!"
Nabiki continued backing away, stepping out into an open part of the
park. Reaching back, she drew Tatewaki's sword from its scabbard, holding it
before her. A murderous look came to her eye.
"Ah, there is my sword," Tatewaki said cheerfully.
"Right, you want it, go get it," said Mousse.
They surrounded her, but maintained a safe distance away.
"Nabiki, stop this nonsense and put down that sword!" shouted Soun.
She ignored him, cutting her eyes from side to side waiting for an attack.
"This is bogus," said Ryoga. He started walking towards Nabiki. "Come
on, Nabiki, I know you don't--."
The sword flashed, Ryoga barely jumping back out of harms way. He
paused, then caught the clatter of buttons falling off his jacket to the
ground. "I'll uh, let you keep that, Nabiki," he said backing away.
Ranma could not believe Nabiki handled a sword like that. "Akane, when
did Nabiki learn how to do that?"
"I don't know," she replied. "Kuno, have you been teaching her?"
"No, but it was a fine move. Minamoto I believe."
"Stop admiring her style and do something!" shouted Cologne.
Sasuke tugged on Tatewaki's sleeve. "Master Kuno, I can disable her,"
he said producing another throwing blade.
Tatewaki narrowed a brow. "No, Sasuke. Leave this to me. Give me
your katana."
Sasuke handed him his weapon, stepping back.
"Kuno, what are you going to do?" asked Genma.
Tatewaki took off his coat, taking his katana in the other hand. "I'm
going to disarm Nabiki," he said moving towards her.
"Hmm," sounded Ranma. "Hey, uh Kuno. By small chance you wouldn't
happen to have that pigtailed girl in your will?"
"Ranma!" Akane said, swatting him on the head.
Tatewaki stopped, turning to him with a frown. "Just kidding," Ranma
grinned.
Resuming his advance, Tatewaki unsheathed the katanas. "Now, Nabiki.
I do not want to hurt you," he said taking stance. "Blue Thunder does not
attack innocent women."
Nabiki rolled her eyes up at the comment. She brought the blade down
to her side, preparing to attack. A tense moment followed, Tatewaki locking a
steady stare on her. Suddenly, the sword flashed, Nabiki drawing it up to cut
him down. Kuno's left hand came up, the katana deflecting the blow. He
stepped into her lunge and struck Nabiki hard on the chin with the handle of
the other katana. She dropped into his arms.
Surprise covered the faces around them. Even Ranma was impressed by
Tatewaki's skill.
"Nicely done, Master Kuno," Sasuke said.
Kuno dropped the katana, hugging Nabiki tight to him. He tipped her
head up, gazing into her face. "Forgive me, Nabiki. Everything will be all
right now . . ."
* * * * *
Doctor Tofu managed to dress Tsubasa's wound enough for him to walk
back with the others to the van. Nabiki, now cleared of Marcus's influence,
enjoyed a comfortable trip in Tatewaki arms.
"And Sasuke injured me," she lectured him. "That's going to cost you
extra double, Mister Tatewaki Kuno."
"Yes, Nabiki. I'll see you are properly compensated." Tatewaki
replied.
"Oh yes, you certainly will, Tatewaki. I want a new suit."
"Yes, Nabiki."
"Plus a CD player, unlimited access to your family stock tips--,"
"Yes, Nabiki."
"Free annual tickets to Hawaii--,"
"Yes, Nabiki."
Ranma snickered lightly, listening in to the conversation. "You know,
Akane. I'll bet Kuno wishes Nabiki could have forgotten some of those things
that happened to her."
Akane smiled hugging Ranma's arm tight. "Now don't say things like
that, Ranma. I wouldn't want Nabiki any other way."
"Yeah, I guess it just would not be the same." He paused, cast her a
teasing eye. "You know, I just can't forget that thing you said back in
Marcus's office."
"What?"
"Oh, something about loving me."
Akane felt the heat rise to her cheeks. "Uhm, well--,"
"So you really feel that way about me?"
She was silent for a moment, then rested her head against him. "Yes.
Yes I do."
"Ah. I thought so. After all these years, you finally came to
admitting it."
Akane let go, stepping back to hit him in the arm.
"Ow, what was that for?"
"For teasing me!" Akane replied hitting him again. "And now I want to
hear you say it too!"
"M-m-me? Me say what?"
"That you love me, Ranma Saotome!"
Ranma stammered staring at Akane dumbfounded, an unexpected turn of the
tables that caught him completely off guard. Akane grabbed him by the front of
his shirt, stopping him dead in his tracks. She had that I'm going to bean you
look on her face, staring eye to eye with him.
"Well?" she said.
Ranma swallowed hard. "Uh, uh, uh . . . A-A-Akane, I-I--."
Cologne's frantic cries from ahead drew them around. She stood at the
corner, waving for them to hurry along. Everyone broke into a run, wondering
what could have her so riled up. They rounded the corner to find Kodachi,
Gosunkugi and Happosai sprawled out on the ground. As for the van and Marcus,
they both were gone.
"Happy!" exclaimed Cologne shaking him. He let out a moan, rubbing the
lump on top of his head.
"Ooh . . . Marcus wasn't exactly as put out as we were led to believe,"
he said.
"What happened?" Soun asked them.
Kodachi let out a groan, Tatewaki helping her to sit up. "He jumped us
right after you left," she replied. "Hit Happosai over the head, then had the
nerve to attack me with one of my own sleeping bombs."
"He's gone," said Gosunkugi. "Sorry, gang. Guess we blew it."
"We'll never find him now," said Genma gazing up the road.
Ranma shook his head. Renon Marcus on the loose meant trouble down the
road he was certain of that. Marcus would turn up again seeking revenge for
this defeat. Well let him come, he though with a light smile.
Thunder carried through the skies, Ranma glancing up. "Hey, folks.
We'd better get a move on before it starts to rain," he said.
Akane came up, taking a hand in hers. He looked at her, sensing the
fear in her mind.
"We'll be alright," he said patting her hand.
Akane smiled, leaning closer to him. The thunder sounded again, and
they headed off down the road to the train station, and home…
Chapter Ten
Nerima, three days later,
Work on the Tendo Dojo was in its final stages, the gang working hard
to complete repairs before sundown. In the living room, Kasumi directed the
moving of furniture, Doctor Tofu and Ryoga holding a table between them,
following her directions.
"Okay, just a little to the left," she said motioning them over to the
umpteenth spot in the room. Ono let out a grunt, lifting the heavy table by
one end and sliding it over. Kasumi stared at it, narrowing an eye as she
contemplated its position.
"Ryoga, move your end out a bit."
Ryoga frowned, reaching down to push the table back towards the wall.
"I said out," said Kasumi.
He pushed it back further.
Kasumi placed a hand to her face for a moment. "Okay. Let's try
pushing it back then."
Ryoga pulled the table out where she wanted it.
Doctor Tofu eyed him. "Ryoga, come see me about that problem
sometime," he finally said.
Through the door, Ranma and Mousse carried in a large cabinet.
"Where do you want this, Kasumi," asked Ranma amidst his grunts. She
pointed over to the far wall and they carried it over. Ranma let out a
relieved sigh, leaning up against it. He looked around the room.
"Wow, this place is starting to look like home again," he said.
"Sure is," replied Ryoga. "Can't wait to have things back to normal."
Ranma agreed. "Hey, who's fixing the partitions?"
"I believe Akane is," replied Kasumi.
Akane? Ranma headed for the door. Outside, the girls had all three of
the sliding doors laid out, cutting squares out of the paper, repairing each
partition. Ukyo and Shampoo seemed to be doing fine, but from the looks of
things, Akane was locked in a titanic struggle with a portion of the paper.
She angrily cut out an oblong section, bits and pieces sticking to her arms and
hands.
Ranma grinned, kneeling next to her. "Need some help?" he asked.
Akane stopped, looking up. "No, I'm doing . . . quite fine, thank
you," she snapped resuming her work.
Uh oh, she's mad at me about something, he thought. Akane struggled
with a section of wood, trying to position the thin piece into the doorframe.
She pressed too hard, snapping it in two. Ranma's chuckles only increased her
fury.
"Ranma stop bugging me!" she snapped.
"Sorry, Akane. Here let me help you."
"No, I can do this!"
Shampoo looked up from her work. "Ranma, you help Shampoo if silly
Akane no want it," she said.
Ranma caught the narrow cut of Akane's eyes on him. "Ah, it looks like
you're doing fine there, Shampoo. Looks real good too."
"Humph, you not want to help wife with work because of Akane?"
Oh no, please don't start this, pleaded Ranma to himself. "It's not
that--."
"Then what is it, Ranma?" Akane said leaning menacingly towards him.
"Ah, well--."
"Are you saying I can't do this by myself. Is that it?"
"He doesn't have too, Akane," said Ukyo. "That's plain to everyone."
Akane started rising to her feet ready to fight, but Ranma suddenly
grabbed her arms.
"Hey, let's not quarrel," he said pulling her back down. "That's not
what I'm saying."
Akane glared at him. She jerked her arms away, picking up her
scissors. "That's not all you're not saying," she muttered.
Ranma frowned. Someone let out a yell, everyone stopping to see what
had happened. Gosunkugi held his right hand, hopping around in pain. Kodachi
watched him holding a mallet in her hands.
"Was that how you do it, Hikaru?" she asked him.
Gosunkugi stopped, placing an angry stare on her. "You're supposed to
hit the nail, Kodachi, not my hand!" he shouted snatching the mallet from her.
"Haven't you ever used one of these before?"
Tatewaki, helping Sasuke replace the front window, chuckled lightly.
"Manual labor," he said. "Kuno's have no need of such tasking."
A smack on the head from Nabiki had him quickly returning to work.
"Don't give me that, Tatewaki Kuno," she said. "You still have several
weeks of my house chores to do, plus additional work I've yet to think up."
"Now Nabiki, I've made good my restitution. This is--."
"Hush!" ordered Nabiki. "Work faster, you have to take me downtown to
buy replacement dishes for the dining room."
Tatewaki growled, picking up the pace. "Slave driver," he muttered.
"What was that?" asked Nabiki.
"Uh, nothing, dear Nabiki, nothing."
Ranma laughed, turning back to Akane. "Come on, Akane, let me help
you." He said.
She stared at him for a second, then shrugged handing him the scissors.
Together they patched the partition, remounting it back in the dinning room.
Most of the remaining work was completed by mid afternoon, and they all took a
much-needed break for lunch.
"Man, I am starved," said Ryoga. "When's Cologne going to get here
with that food?"
"She does have to bring it all the way back here," Mousse said.
"And I could have used more help too," Cologne said from the front
door. She walked in; Tsubasa, with one arm in a sling, and Happosai pushing in
a cart full of her dishes from the Neko Hanten. They dived into the food,
taking their fill.
Ranma gorged himself on a bowl full of noodles and shrimp. He glanced
over to Akane, only to find her nibbling dolefully at her food. She held a sad
look on her face, Ranma stopping to ask what was the matter.
"Not very hungry right now," she said.
That was strange, he thought. Akane loosing her appetite like this
made him worry. She briefly looked over at him, quickly turning away as their
eyes met. He thought, then nodded his head slowly.
Well fool, you'd better go and fix things, he thought. Besides, this
was long overdue anyway. Ranma took her by the hand, standing up.
"Let's go talk," he said before she could protest. The others watched
curiously as he lead her outside.
Ranma led her away from the Dojo, just out of any prying eyes or ears.
An awkward silence passed between them as they stood gazing at one another.
"Um, Akane," he finally began. "You know, I . . . well, sometimes I
take you for granted. You know . . . uh, I mean I do things I don't really
mean, know what I mean?"
Akane smiled, shaking her head. "No, Ranma. I don't know what you
mean."
He frowned, rubbing the back of his head nervously. "It's like this,
Akane, um . . . darn, why does this have to be so hard. You see, well . . ."
Akane surprised him by taking his hands in hers. She smiled up at him,
aglow with an inner joy that coursed through her. Ranma settled down,
returning the smile.
"I guess what I'm trying to say is . . . I love you, Akane, ever since
I first saw you. Just too damn scared to admit it I guess."
"Oh, Ranma," Akane said hugging him. She began to cry, every ounce of
emotions flowing freely with her tears. Ranma lifted her chin up.
"I'm sorry if I've been so stupid not saying this sooner," he said.
"There's nothing to be sorry about," she replied. "I would have waited
for as long as it took."
"Even if it were for forever?"
"Forever."
Ranma looked passionately into her eyes. Slowly he started moving
closer.
"No fears this time?" Akane said as they drew close.
"None."
"No hesitations?" she whispered.
"No."
Their lips touched. "No interruptions?"
Ranma tilted his head. "Shut up," he said kissing her.
Time slipped away as they embraced, lost in the moment. It could have
lasted longer, but a loud cry broke them apart.
"Oyii!" shouted Shampoo. Her face twisted in rage as she stood on the
patio staring at the two. "What you doing out here!"
The rest of the gang stood around her, mixed reactions between them
all.
"Groom!" shouted Cologne. "How dare you kiss another woman in front of
your wife!"
"What," Ranma said frantically. "Hey, wait just one--,"
"Ranma!" scowled Ryoga, trembling in rage.
"You dare do such a thing to fair Akane," raged Tatewaki. "And you
betrothed to my sister!"
Kodachi cried into her brother's shoulder. "Oh, Ranma how could you!"
she sobbed. Gosunkugi hammered an effigy of Ranma into a nearby post.
`"I-I-I--," stammered Ranma.
Ukyo narrowed a threatening eye at Akane. "I knew you were up to
something, you witch!" she shouted, drawing up a throwing spatula.
"Oh no, here comes the mayhem," Nabiki said.
"I think it's sweet," Kasumi said hugging Ono tight. "They make such a
lovely couple. Don't you agree, Doctor Tofu?"
"Of, of course, K-K-Kasumi," Ono replied.
"It's finally happened," Soun sobbed. "After years of waiting Genma,
the dojo will finally have successors."
"A proud moment. Go to it, Ranma!" shouted Genma.
Shampoo gawked loudly at them. "He go to nothing!" she shouted facing
the couple once more. "I kill silly Akane first!"
"Just save her panties for me," Happosai said.
"Now hang on, guys!" shouted Ranma.
"Ranma!" Ryoga growled again.
Tatewaki snapped his fingers. "Sasuke, my weapons," he ordered.
"Right away, Master Kuno."
Ranma stared fearfully as they began moving towards them. He started
to take a defensive stance, but Akane tugged lightly on one sleeve.
"Don't bother. It won't help," she said grinning up at him.
He paused then glanced at his watch. "We haven't had our daily run
yet. What say we go down to the movies and catch an afternoon matinee? My
treat."
Akane glanced at the gang. "Sure, sounds like fun."
They laughed, dashing for the gate . . .
* * * * *
In the center of a dimly lit room, Renon Marcus sat clad in the
traditional robes of a samurai, staring down at the katana lying on a table
before him.
Failure, he thought drawing in a light breath. Disgraced before my
peers and masters. Unworthy to belong to the clan anymore, this blight brought
on by my mishandling of what should have been a simple task. There was only
one recourse to take, the only honorable solution.
The lights faded out, a lone spotlight shining down on him from above.
Steps sounded across the room, moving steadily until a figure appeared at the
edge. The Chairman face remained concealed by the darkness, but Renon could
feel his displeasure.
"Marcus, your failure has caused us much damage," said the Chairman.
"I trust your affairs are all in order?"
"They are, sir," Renon replied.
The tock of the Chairman's cane sounded loudly as he walked around
behind Renon. Finally it stopped, and Marcus knew it was time. He reached
out, picking up the katana and pulled it from its sheath. Taking hold of the
handle with both hands, he placed the blade at his abdomen.
Final absolution, he thought, readying himself for the coming pain.
Marcus began the thrust, feeling the blade prick his skin, but a sharp tap
sounded. To his surprise, the Chairman's cane pressed up against the handle
guard, stopping him from going any further.
"Now you don't think I am about to lose a valuable asset such as
yourself, do you Renon?" the Chairman's voice said close to one ear.
"But, but I have failed you, sir?" replied Renon.
"A minor setback, Renon," continued the Chairman shifting ears.
"You've learned from this I trust?"
Marcus swallowed, nodding his head slightly.
"Good. The damage was not as servere as we thought it would be. We
too learned something from your failure."
"Then, then I am to be spared?"
The Chairman shifted ears again. "Of course, Renon. Everyone has a
bad day, and you are much too valuable to me to be wasted on some silly
tradition."
A wave of relief flowed through Marcus. He hung his head, thanking the
Chairman for this second chance. The Chairman stood up, walking away towards
the doors.
"Besides, Renon," he said pausing for a moment. "I'm sure you'd like
to exact a little revenge from your former `Family'. Do tell me how that turns
out."
The door closed leaving Renon Marcus alone with his thoughts. He
placed the katana back into it's sheath then set it down, allowing a light
smile to form on his face . . .
Fin?
From: Bryan Stone <bnstone@ix.netcom.com>
Okay, so I'm a bit late.
Anyway, here is the second part to the Dark Family saga.
Enjoy, and any comments / critique is very welcome.
Ranma 1/2
DARK FAMILY
Part Two:
`And Then They Saw the Truth'
Nicholas Stone
Chapter One
The rains returned that evening, shrouding the streets of Nerima under
a gloomy haze that seemed to permeate the air. Fitting in light of the current
situation, thought Akane Tendo as she stared out the darkened window at the
street beyond. Her mind was troubled, the events from yesterday repeating
themselves over and over again. She could still see the pained look on Ranma's
face, the dark glares from Nabiki, Kasumi, and her father upon her as she ran
out the warehouse.
It was more than Akane could stand. She closed her eyes, tears
streaming down her cheeks as she cried. A gentile hand came down on one
shoulder.
"You must not cry, Akane," Cologne said somberly.
Akane drew in a breath, wiping her face dry. "I can't help it,
Cologne," she said amidst her sniffles. "We've lost them. Ranma, my family,
Shampoo, Mousse. They're all gone!"
Cologne pulled the distraught girl into her arms. She too felt the
loss of her granddaughter, finding it hard to hold back the cries and anguish
gnawing at her chest.
"We will find them Akane, and we will get them back," she said. "Now
come, let me take another look at your wounds."
Akane let Cologne guide her over to the mats at the center of the room.
Happosai sat tending a small pot of soup beneath the light of a kerosene lamp,
fixing tonight's meal. After leaving the warehouse, the first thing Akane did
was search for Cologne. She found them in the park where Ranma left them,
pleading with Cologne to help her try to rescue her friends. Cologne knew
better though. Despite the loss of her two children, she convinced Akane that
now was not the time to try any attempts. In their present condition, they
would have lost. No, she figured it would be best if they hid for a while,
recoup and try to form a plan.
Akane sat down on one of the mats, Cologne pulling the light closer to
her face. Her left eye looked a bit swollen, but the discoloration had finally
diminished. A good sign and with her treatment it would be better by weeks
end. The cuts and bruises on her arms and legs would also heal without any
remaining scars. To ensure that, she applied a salve of herbs and medicinal
roots from a cabinet in the room to help with the healing process
"Happy, is that soup ready yet?" Cologne asked.
Happosai stirred the mixture around, taking a small sip. "Ah, just
finished." He answered.
They gathered around, Happosai spooning out a portion to each of them.
Despite the wonderful taste, none of them really enjoyed it. Their minds still
were on their present situation dulling any appetite they might have.
"Well . . . anybody have any ideas?" asked Happosai, breaking the
silence.
Akane shook her head slowly. She set her bowl of soup down and leaned
back, casting a tearful gaze up towards the ceiling. "I don't think there is
anything we can do," she said.
"Nonsense, child," snapped Cologne. "We just need some time to sort
out what has happened."
"And let Marcus get away with whatever he's using them for?" Akane
answered looking sharply over at Cologne. "Here we are hiding from our friends
and relatives like mice from a cat; no idea where to start or what to do, and
all you can say is sort things out!"
An awkward silence followed, Akane pausing to reign in her anger.
"Sorry," she finally said.
"I understand, Akane," replied Cologne. "You're right, it's time we
start moving towards recovering our children."
"The first problem is locating them," said Happosai. "We've seen
neither hide nor hair of them since the fight in the Neko Hanten."
"Yes. I would think this Doctor Marcus would be keen on finding us,"
said Cologne.
"We could always try going back to his warehouse," suggested Akane.
Cologne gave her a quizzical look, arching a brow. "Do you feel up to
another fight, especially now since Ranma is one of them?"
"Do we have any choice?" replied Akane, although she knew that the odds
were considerably stacked against them.
"Not much," said Happosai. "We could hold our own, but that would be
about it."
Cologne though a moment. "Confronting them is not the best course,"
she finally said. "What I think we should work on first is figuring out how to
free them from Marcus's control."
She held up the vial of Ginsukou sap Ranma slipped into Akane's pocket
before she escaped, examining it. Akane shuddered remembering the kiss she and
Ranma shared, her confession of love echoing in her mind. Too late, all too
late it seemed now.
"Cologne, Marcus said there was no way for anyone to recover from the
sap," Akane said.
"Not entirely true," replied Cologne. "Unfortunately I do not have
access to any of my medicinal notes, so I cannot be sure."
"I've never heard of anyone recovering from Ginsukou, Cologne," said
Happosai. "The best thing anybody could do was kill the victim."
"I will not kill my grandchild, Happosai!" Cologne said sternly.
Akane turned slowly away from them, dreading the thought of having to
kill her family and friends. She crossed her arms as tears began to form again
in her eyes. No, she muttered silently to herself repeatedly. She could not
believe that was the only way.
"What if we can get Marcus to change his commands to them?" she
suggested.
"We'd still have to find Marcus first," answered Happosai. He cracked
his knuckles expectantly. "I don't think convincing him will be a problem. I
know several techniques that will have him begging to comply with our demands."
"That still means fighting the others, Happy," added Cologne. "I
don't--."
Cologne paused, casting a quick glance over towards the front door.
She pointed to Happosai; who immediately doused the light. They scurried for
cover. A tense silence followed, Akane listening for any sounds of movement.
There came a slight jiggle from the front room then it opened. Somebody walked
in and from the sound appeared to be shaking a jacket dry from the rain. The
footsteps began to cross the room, then abruptly stopped.
Cologne gripped her staff, motioning to Happosai to stand ready as the
steps moved closer towards the backroom. Whoever it was turned on the front
room lights.
"You can come out now," a familiar voice said. "I know you're back
there."
Akane gasped, shooting to her feet. The door slid open.
"Doctor Tofu?" she said.
Ono Tofu stood in total surprise, not expecting Akane to be who he
would find in his home.
"Akane?" he stammered.
Akane dashed into his arms, holding the good doctor tight as she cried
into his shirt. Tofu was speechless, patting the girl lightly to console her.
Cologne and Happosai stepped out of their hiding spots.
"Welcome home, Ono," Happosai said.
Tofu stared at them wondering what wrong had befallen Nerima . . .
* * * * *
The thunder increased, rumbling menacingly across the skies. The sound
echoed the dark mood that Ono Tofu felt coursing through him as Akane told him
what happened to Kasumi and the others. A pot of hot water on the kitchen
stove hissed. Cologne took it from the eye and brought it over to the table.
She poured everyone a cup, then sat down.
Tofu stared angrily into his tea, fist clenched tight on the table.
Kasumi, his Kasumi, a slave to some fiend who dared to defile her innocence?
Akane finished, waiting for some response from him.
"Where . . . where is this `Doctor' Marcus," Tofu finally managed to
say in a strained voice.
"We don't know," answered Cologne.
He sighed; pulling the round wire rimmed glasses from his face. "I
knew it," said Tofu. "I knew I shouldn't have gone off to that convention.
Something told me that there were problems here."
"You could not have known, Doctor Tofu," Akane said. "Marcus came
without warning."
"But why us!" he said rising from the table. Tofu passed a hand
through his hair, drawing in a frustrated breath. "I will kill this Marcus."
"After we get him to release our children," replied Happosai.
"Which brings up our next subject," said Cologne. She produced the
vial of Ginsukou sap. "Ono, what do you know about this?"
Tofu squinted at the vial. He retook his chair, pulled on his glasses
and took the vial holding it up to the light.
"Ginsukou?" he asked.
"Yes. The sap in its raw form," replied Cologne.
"Ranma managed to slip it to me before I . . . left," added Akane.
They watched silently as Tofu examined the sap. Finally, he let out a
light hum thinking hard.
Akane leaned forward, a glint of hope in her eyes. "Doctor Tofu, is
there any way to reverse the effects?"
"I'll have to check my medical books," he said. "Maybe even get up on
the Internet and query some of the medical colleges around the world."
"How long will this take?" asked Cologne.
"Should have some form of reply by early afternoon."
"Then we have time."
"Time. Time for what, Cologne?" asked Happosai.
Cologne gazed briefly around at them. "We'd all better get some
sleep," she said. "Tomorrow is going to be a busy day."
"What are you planning?" Akane said.
Cologne smiled. "A little trip. Time to pay a visit to Marcus's
lair."
* * * * *
Hibiya Park
Central Tokyo, 1000PM
A shrouded figure hurried along the rain soaked streets, moving
steadily towards the park ahead. Turning up one of the roads, the figure
paused to take in the surroundings. The light rain would keep any pedestrians
away, maintaining the privacy needed right now.
Suddenly up the road the headlights of a car flashed. The figure
quickly approached. A black, stretched limousine sat quietly at the side of
the road. One of the doors opened to allow him inside.
"Good evening, Marcus," a voice said.
Renon Marcus removed his hat, gazing at the man seated in the dark. He
recognized the voice of the Chairman, nodding slightly in reply. A curl of
smoke rose from the ember of a cigarette, a hand resting on the top of a
walking cane. The Chairman eyed him silently for a moment.
"Nasty weather," he finally said.
"Yes, sir. The reports say that it should pass by tomorrow night."
"Hmmm." The Chairman took in another drag from his cigarette. "I
understand you have formed your `Family'."
"I have, sir," Renon replied. "Some of the best I've ever had the
pleasure of acquiring."
"I see. I also heard that you had quite a bit of trouble gathering
them."
Marcus's brows furrowed together. He wondered how the Chairman knew
about the difficulty with Ranma Saotome. Had there been a spy looking in on
him? Obviously, there were signs of doubt from the Chairman and his
associates.
"Nothing I could not handle, sir," he answered. "One difficult member,
but he is one of us now."
The Chairman went silent again. Marcus suddenly felt himself uneasy in
his presence; not sure wither or not this meeting would be a good one.
"Marcus," continued the Chairman. "I trust you are making progress on
this assignment."
"Of course, sir. I have plans in the works even as we speak."
"That is good. You know a few of my colleagues are starting to get
rather nervous about the delays. They seem to think that you are not acting as
quickly as you should be."
"Mister Chairman, I assure you that I will succeed!"
The Chairman raised a hand to calm him. "I've no doubts, Renon.
However, time is running short. When do you plan to convert the good Prime
Minister?"
"During the weekend banquet. With some work, not only shall I get the
Prime Minister, but the Emperor as well."
The Chairman eyed him. "A little ambitious, Marcus."
"The opportunity is there, sir."
A foreboding silence followed.
"And nobody knows what you are planning. No would be hero to stand in
our way?"
"None," replied Marcus. He held a brief thought of Akane Tendo in his
mind, then forced it away. She could do no harm. Not even with the sage can
they figure out his plans. He had covered every track so there could be no way
anything could go wrong.
"Very well then," said the Chairman bringing him back to their
conversation. "I'll tell my associates not to panic."
The cane came up, tapping him lightly on a shoulder.
"Be swift, Marcus. I would hate to lose such a valuable asset."
A chill passed through Renon, understanding the silent threat. He hid
his fear, swallowing lightly. The door to the limo suddenly unlocked.
"I'll be awaiting your call," said the Chairman.
Renon stepped out. He stood silently in the rain, watching as the
limousine pulled off into the night. A tense feeling tugged at the back of his
neck. Something in the air, or maybe the sense that he had left something
undone. I should have hunted down and killed Akane Tendo. That might have
been a mistake leaving her alive.
Turning his collar up around his neck, Marcus glanced briefly up at the sky
before heading out the park . . .
Chapter Two
Dawn cut the cloudy skies above Nerima, a slight chill filtering
through the air. Down the back alleys snaking towards the industrial side of
the town, Cologne and Happosai moved careful to maintain concealment amongst
the dark recesses along the way. Following the directions Akane gave them, the
two soon found themselves staring at Marcus's warehouse hideout.
All the windows were closed, not a light to be seen. A potential trap
in the works? Possibly, but they had to take that chance. Happosai moved
first, hopping up onto the outer wall.
He looked around. Strange, no cameras, he thought. The building
showed all the signs of abandonment, not even the hum of a nearby power
transformer to mark that anyone was there. Happosai narrowed an eye. He waved
Cologne over, then jumped down into the compound.
Cologne bounded over to the front gates; Happosai meeting her on the other
side.
"Nobody home," he said.
"Looks that way," Cologne replied. Giving the gate a quick once over,
Cologne placed the end of her staff against it and pushed. It squeaked open.
Together they moved cautiously up the walkway to the main door of the
building. This time there was a lock on the outside barring it shut. Child's
play to Happosai, Master Night Stalker, and Panty-Raider of the Nerima streets.
With a slight jump, Happosai reached out and tapped around the sides with his
pipe, hitting several stress points in the process. The lock snapped open.
Once inside, Happosai and Cologne walked through the empty warehouse
floor. There were still signs of the work area and greenhouse about, mostly
broken down into storage boxes, but it was evident how sophisticated of an
operation Marcus had going. At the far end, Cologne spied several muddy tracks.
She went over for a closer look, Happosai exploring what remained of the
workstations,.
Three vehicles she figured. Two large; possibly vans, and one smaller
one; a car no doubt. Footprints on the floor tracked in and outside the
loading bay. Suddenly Happosai called over to her. She returned to where he
stood gazing at something behind one of the stacks of boxes.
"Look," he said pointing.
Six rats lay gathered around a dried pool of dark sap; their eyes
locked open in a grizzly stare up towards the ceiling. They were dead, she
could see. Two days at least by the way their skin had shriveled up on their
bodies.
"They drank the sap and went blank," said Happosai. "No one to give
them commands.
"Starved to death, helpless," deduced Cologne.
"There's not much else we can find in these boxes," continued Happosai.
"It is just business equipment."
"Let's check upstairs," replied Cologne. "Akane said he had an office
on the second floor."
Finding the stairwell, Cologne and Happosai went up. Happosai lit a
match to see their way along the darkened halls. They checked each room
searching until they came up on Marcus's office at the far end. Cologne knocked
one of the boards away from the window with a strike from her staff. The desk
and chairs were still there, and so was the operating table Akane had been
strapped down on, pushed off to the far corner.
Happosai hopped up into the chair behind the desk, opening one of the
drawers. It was empty. He frowned, reaching down to the next one. Still the
same, nothing left to give even the slightest clues as to where he had taken
the others.
"This Marcus is smart," he growled slamming the last door shut.
Cologne gazed around the room. She stopped abruptly on a wastepaper
basket pushed back behind one of the legs of the operating table.
Happy," she said motioning towards it. Together they moved the table
aside and began rummaging through the contents of the basket.
"McDonalds, Burger King, Beef Bowl? Not only has Marcus fed them
Ginsukou, but now he's feeding them poison as well!" scowled Cologne.
Happosai dug further through the wrappers and containers. He spotted
something that looked out of place, a white piece of paper crumpled into a
small ball. Opening it up, he read the writing on the inside.
"What do you make of this, Cologne?"
Cologne read the paper. "Men's dress shirts; four suits?"
They exchanged quizzical looks.
"This is a store receipt," Cologne finally said.
"They went shopping for formal attire? Why?" asked Happosai.
Cologne thought a moment. "Come, Happy," she said heading for the
door.
"Where are we going, Cologne?"
"We need a phone. I must talk to Akane and Ono," she replied.
Happosai shrugged, rushing after her . . .
* * * * *
Standing at the threshold of the Tendo dojo, Doctor Tofu looked around
in stunned silence at the carnage. Akane stood next to him, reliving the
fierce battle against her friends in her mind. Ono could not believe that
anyone could do so much damage to the once splendid home.
"My goodness, Akane," he finally said. "You and Ranma survived this?"
"At that time, Doctor Tofu," she replied. She hesitated, taking in a
short breath. "If I'd only been able to last longer, Ranma . . . Ranma would
still be here now, helping us and, and--."
Tofu could see she was barely able to hold back her tears. "Come on,
Akane. Let's see if we can find any clues."
They went inside. Doctor Tofu began searching around the kitchen area,
while Akane headed up to the second floor. The first place she stopped was in
her room to gather a change of clothes. Silently she headed into Nabiki's
room, careful to peer inside before going in. Nothing apparent was changed.
Nabiki's dresser and bed were neatly made up, desk still organized a small
stack of vouchers waiting to be entered into her accounting ledger. Akane
smiled thinking about her sister fondly. If it were not for her, she and Ranma
might not be as close as they were now. Oh she knew Ranma was knee deep in
debt to her, but it was obvious that Nabiki meant well.
Akane shuddered, wondering if she'd ever see her sisters again,
dreading having to do what Happosai proposed if they could not be released from
the dark hold of the Ginsukou sap. She brushed the thought aside, quickly
leaving the room.
A quick peek inside her father's and Kasumi's room turned up nothing.
Akane returning to the stairs.
"Find anything?" asked Ono, standing at the bottom.
"It doesn't look like they came back here," she replied walking down.
Ono rubbed his chin, frowning. "Well, besides the carnage down here, I
saw nothing else unusual, at least to me."
"Did you find P-Chan?"
"Your pet pig? No I didn't see him."
"He's probably hiding in terror somewhere," Akane said, worry written
on her face.
"Don't fret, Akane. P-Chan will be alright."
Akane smiled lightly. She gazed around the dojo for a moment, then
looked back up at Tofu.
"Where too now?" she asked.
"Well, since you've got your things, and there's nothing here too help
us, I guess we should go and meet Cologne and Happosai down at the Neko
Hanten."
Reluctantly, Akane agreed. Just before they could leave, the telephone
in the hallway suddenly rang. Both of them turned around, gazing fearfully in
the direction of the sound.
"Should we answer it?" Akane asked.
Ono thought a moment. He shrugged, walking across the room. Akane
followed. The telephone was still ringing off the hook, desperately seeking
their attention. Akane and Tofu exchanged looks, then Tofu picked up the
receiver.
"Hello?"
"Tofu," replied Cologne's voice. Ono let out a relieved sigh. "Hello,
Cologne," he said, setting Akane's fears at an end.
Cologne stood perched on top of her staff inside a phone booth,
Happosai standing guard outside. "You take chances, Ono," she said. "No
matter. Happosai and I have just finished searching Marcus's warehouse. The
others are gone."
Tofu frowned, the news disturbing. "Did you find anything that would
help us?"
"Maybe. We found a store receipt for some clothing. Formal clothing,
suits, dresses and the likes."
"Clothing?" he questioned. "Odd, I cannot see the connection."
"Neither can I. Do something for me. Ask Akane if any of the Tendo
girls dressier clothes are missing."
Ono told her to hold on a moment, relaying the request to Akane. She
wondered about it, but did as asked.
Akane rushed back upstairs. She went into Nabiki's room and searched
her closet first. Most of the dresses were there, but then oddly enough
Nabiki's best business suit and shoes turned up missing.
"Doctor Tofu!" cried Akane running back to the top of the steps.
"Nabiki's best outfit is gone!"
Ono stared at her, then spoke into the receiver. "Did you hear?"
"Yes, I heard. This is getting stranger by the second."
"I'm lost then," Ono replied. "What could Marcus want her to be
dressed up for?"
"I can only wonder." Cologne thought about their next move. "Tofu,
you and Akane meet us down back at your home. Let's see if your `E-mail' thing
has arrived, then try to sort out what has happened to our kin."
"We'll be there shortly," replied Tofu. He hung up the receiver.
Akane stood waiting expectantly for him to say something.
"We're going back to my home," he said.
"What does this all mean, Doctor Tofu?" she asked.
Ono sighed, shaking his head. "I don't know, Akane," he replied. "But
we'll figure it out . . .
* * * * *
A few minutes later, Tofu and Akane returned to his home; Cologne and
Happosai waiting for them. In the living room, Ono sat down at his computer
desk and brought up the Internet connection. His E-mail indicator registered
three entries. Ono printed them out.
"This is interesting," said Cologne as she read over one of the
replies. "I like this `E-mail', Tofu."
"It comes in handy," Tofu replied.
Studying the messages, the four gathered around the table to compare
all the information.
"This ones from Professor Kim-Lea Chung, at the University of Beijing,"
Ono read to them. " He says: ` My experiences with Ginsukou Root extracts is
limited, however from your description of the situation I believe it is not
totally impossible to reverse the process'."
"So there is a chance!" Akane said hopefully.
"Hold on, Akane," he said, reading on. " The steps though requires the
subject to be totally incapacitated, followed by a second strong dose of the
extract."
"Another dose?" questioned Happosai. "We don't have the time to go and
get more Ginsukou root."
"That's true," said Cologne. "I'm more concerned though about this
incapacitating part."
"What does your message say?" asked Tofu.
"It's from a Doctor Phillip Graham, Dartmouth College. His comments
are very similar to Professor Chung's, but he warns against any attempts to
correct the situation."
"What?" said Tofu.
"He fears that there will be residual damage done to the brain."
A thoughtful look crossed Ono's face. He wave a finger thoughtfully in
the air, then got up going to his bookshelf. He gazed over the books, stopping
on one and pulled it down. It was thick, Tofu fanning through the pages as he
returned to the table.
"I remember something about this in my study classes," he said. "Ah
here it is."
He placed the book down for them all to see. It was a book on Asian
acupuncture and pressure techniques, the page turned open to a diagram of the
human brain. Several points were marked, a short explanation written off to
the sides.
Tofu pointed to the primary brain. "See here. That's the Cerebellum;
the proverbial seat of the human soul."
"What has that got to do with this?" asked Happosai.
"If I'm not mistaken, Ginsukou is one of the few organic derivatives
that actually affects the human conscious. It nullifies the cerebellum leaving
it open for new commands or instructions. Much like, let's say, reprogramming
a computer."
"This E-mail from Doctor Jennifer Fischer of Berkeley University says
the same thing," added Akane. "She also says it's never been documented that
anyone ever recovers completely from the sap."
Akane paused, frowning at the paper for a moment. "Love and Kisses,
Jenny?" she said, casting Ono a narrow gaze.
He cleared his throat. "She's, uh, an old acquaintance," he replied.
Cologne stared at the picture, thinking about all the information.
"So, in order for us to recover the other is by feeding them more Ginsukou."
She held up their only supply of the sap. "This little vial will definitely
not be enough."
"More important is incapacitating them," added Tofu. "I see why. If
the second dose attacks someone already affected and awake, then basically the
cerebellum would be totally cleaned."
"You mean like erased?" asked Akane. Tofu nodded.
"This is terrible," said Cologne.
"Makes sense though," said Happosai. "Once the second dose removes the
effects of the first dose, the originally subdued conscious will regain
control."
"But if we do it wrong, then we stand a chance of loosing them all
together," added Ono.
They were quiet. Finally, Akane drew in a deep breath, gazing around
at them.
"We have no other choice," she said. "I think we can do it."
"Then let us start looking for them," Cologne said. "The Ginsukou root
can be acquired at a later date. Locating our lost children is going to take
some time."
Happosai hopped down from his chair. "I'm going to check the news," he
said heading for the TV. "There might be something on it that could help."
Cologne nodded, picking up the store receipt from the table. "It's got
to be here," she said while studying it. "I can feel it. Formal dress wear.
For what and why?"
"I don't know of any local events that are happening around Nerima,"
said Akane.
"Did he say anything to you, Akane. Anything that gave indicated why
he wanted them?"
"No. He wouldn't say what he was doing here."
"Looks like we'll be doing a lot of walking then," said Tofu.
"It'll have to be after this evening," Happosai suddenly said.
"Weather won't clear up until then."
Happosai drew his pipe, taking advantage of the break to enjoy an
afternoon smoke. As the others continued mulling over the messages, he turned
up the volume, listening intently to the current news report.
[Tomorrows gala activities will include an all night buffet, followed
by speeches from the American President, and the Prime Minister. The
dignitaries are arriving even as we speak. Here is the scene outside of Narita
International airport during the arrival of Air Force One carrying the
President of the United States.]
Happosai gawffed lightly at the TV as he watched. "Here we go bringing
these foreigners into our society. What could those fools in the Diet be
thinking," he grumbled. The camera panned across the crowd of people gathered
to see the arrival of the American President, waving flags and cheering as he
walked down the steps. Happosai chuckled, then his eyes caught sight of a
familiar figure standing close by a news truck. He drew in a short gasp,
choking on the sudden puff of smoke. He cleared his eyes then let out a cry
that startled the others.
"Happy, what is the matter with you?" shouted Cologne.
Happosai recovered, waving frantically to them. "Look, Look!" he
exclaimed pointing towards the television.
They joined him around the TV, wondering what it was that had him riled
up. The scene was still panning around the crowd, zooming in and out on the
faces at random.
"What are we looking for, Happosai?" asked Ono.
"Just watch!" he replied.
The camera zoomed out again, locking down on the President's car as it
and the accompanying motorcade began to move down the road. "There, there.
Look there!" he continued pointing to the figure as it came into view once
more. A light gasp sounded from Akane, and she suddenly found herself dropping
to her knees.
"Daddy!" she exclaimed reaching out towards the screen.
True enough it was Soun, dressed in a long brown raincoat watching
closely as the motorcade passed. Ono and Cologne's eyes went wide. They gazed
at each other, then dashed back to the table.
"Formal attire," said Tofu reading the store ticket over Cologne's
shoulder.
"Just what they would need to attend a certain banquet," she finished.
Akane and Happosai joined them; Akane gazing fearfully up at Tofu.
"Doctor Tofu, you don't think my father and the others are going to
kill the President of the United States, do you?"
"Not kill the President, or anyone for that matter, Akane," he replied.
"But something worse."
"Subverting the government. This Marcus is no ordinary mercenary,"
said Cologne.
"That banquet is tomorrow evening," Happosai pointed out to them.
"What are we going to do?"
Cologne's eyes narrowed, shifting slowly from side to side as she
thought. "Happy, you and Akane go back to the Tendo dojo. Get your best
clothes. Ono, how much money do you have?"
"I have more than enough to cover us," he replied.
"Good. I am going back to the Neko Hanten to get my things. Get us
reservations in a hotel close by the Diet building." Cologne gave them a
serious stare. "Be quick people. We must move fast if we're going to avert
this disaster."
"How are we going to do that, Cologne?" asked Happosai.
"One step at a time, Happy," she replied. "One step at a time."
Chapter Three
Tokyo Prince Hotel
Central Tokyo, 1130 AM
The Tokyo Tower shined brightly beneath the sun, its massive
construction rising majestically towards the sky. Renon Marcus stared at, it
mulling over his plans, fighting back the gnawing tinge of uncertainty that
kept manifesting itself in his mind. Why could he not shake this feeling?
Everything seemed to be going in his favor. Was his subconscious trying to
warn him of impending danger? Or could it have been that disturbing meeting
with the Chairman that held him in slight fear of failure?
A pair of voices broke Marcus from his train of though. It sounded
like his two minions were about to go at it once more.
"Not again," he sighed, turning around.
"Will you stop hogging the mirror, and give me the brush!" Ranma
growled at Ryoga.
Ryoga cut his eyes casually over at Ranma's reflection in the mirror,
giving him a slight smirk. "No. Get your own," he replied, continuing to run
the hairbrush through his hair.
"I can't! I left it at home," Ranma answered.
"Well that's your problem then."
Ranma let out a growl, barely stopping himself from smack Ryoga upside
the head. He suspected Ryoga was purposely taking his time.
"Ryoga! Look, man. You've been doing that for over twenty minutes
now. Give it up!"
"Hey, I've got to look good too you know," said Ryoga.
"I'm warning you, Ryoga--,"
"Oh, bug off. Call room service or something!"
That was it. Ranma lashed out, connecting with a sharp snap to the
side of Ryoga's head. He cried out, crumpling to the floor. Ranma caught the
brush in mid-air and began brushing back his hair.
"Thank you, Ryoga. I knew you'd see it my way," he said.
Ryoga shook his head, glaring angrily up at Ranma.
"Why you--,"
"Knock it off, both of you!" Marcus shouted from across the room. They
both looked over at him, expressions dropping.
"Yes, Doctor Marcus," they said in unison.
Renon frowned, shaking his head slowly. "Are you two sure you are not
related? Both act like squabbling brothers." He turned back to gaze out the
window again, thoughts falling back onto tonight's operation. If all went
well, he would gain the respect and favor of every ranking corporation in the
world. Nothing would stand in his way then, not even the specter of all those
flunkies just waiting for the Chairman to pass over the reigns of power.
Success meant power; failure meant just that with no hope of ever seeing
another day again.
A knock came at the door, bringing him around.
"It's probably the others," he said.
Ranma and Ryoga finished dressing as Marcus went to answer the door.
He peered through the eyehole, spotting Nabiki staring back at him. Bitch, he
grumbled undoing the lock.
"Knock, knock," Nabiki said jokingly as she stuck her head in.
"Get in here," scowled Marcus.
She giggled leading the rest of the gang inside. Marcus ordered Genma
and Mousse to move the room table to the center, unfurling a set of floor plans
for the National Diet Building. Everyone gathered around.
"The banquet starts tonight at seven, with the main reception situated
in the meeting hall on the second floor of the central building. Arrangements
have been made to allow our `catering' people access into the kitchen. That
will be you, Kasumi, along with Ukyo and Shampoo."
"What will I be bringing?" she asked.
"Duck," answered Shampoo. Mousse let a broad smile come to his face.
Marcus continued. "Kuno, at seven-thirty you, Nabiki, Sasuke will
arrive; shortly followed by myself, Ranma and Ryoga. The Press will be allowed
in at seven forty-five, just before the Prime Minister, the Emperor, and the
President arrive. That is when Soun, Genma, and Tsubasa will move in.
Gosunkugi, have you finished tuning up our ear pieces?"
"Yes, Doctor. Everything is set. I will be monitoring communications
out in the van."
"Excellent. Now we must be prepared to strike as soon as the
opportunity arises. That will rest mainly on who can administer the Ginsukou
sap to the Prime Minister first."
"Just the Prime Minister?" questioned Nabiki.
"Yes, he is the Prime target. The Emperor will follow after, then
maybe the American President. I don't want to overextend our hand needlessly."
"Such an opportunity," she said. Marcus narrowed an eye at her and she
grimaced, going silent.
"Kasumi, you will prepare the Emperor's meal. Dinner is not scheduled
to be served until eight-thirty. If the attempts on the Prime Minister are
unsuccessful, then we will have to rely upon you."
"It will be done," said Kasumi.
"Doctor Marcus, how do you plan to get to the Prime Minister without
alerting his security people?" asked Nabiki.
Renon arched a brow, annoyed by her inquisitive questioning. "I will
take care of that, with the help of Ranma and Ryoga. Just you and Tatewaki
worry about keeping security from interfering with our operation beforehand!"
Nabiki shrugged it off, going silent again. Marcus glared at her for a
second then went on.
"Speaking of security, Kodachi are you prepared to neutralize their
electronic systems?"
"Oh, yes," replied Kodachi. "I will have surveillance secured well
before you arrive."
Marcus nodded. He leaned on the table. "I want no mistakes, people,"
he said giving them a hard gaze. "Our supply of Ginsukou is limited to
fourteen vials. Don't waste them."
"Fourteen?" said Kasumi. She looked up, making a mental count. "There
should be fifteen."
"What?" questioned Marcus.
"I filled sixteen vials. You gave one to Ranma, there should be
fifteen left."
"You are mistaken, Kasumi. Ranma only gave me fifteen vials."
"She's right, Doctor Marcus," Ranma suddenly said. "Before I
understood everything, I gave one to Akane before she left."
"You did what!"
Marcus angrily backhanded Ranma across the face, sending him tumbling
back to the floor. Renon stood glaring down on him, death in his eyes.
"You are this close!" shouted Renon holding his thumb and forefinger
close together. "This close from having me ordering you to commit suicide,
Saotome. If I didn't need you right now, you would be dead!"
Ranma shook off his pain, sitting up slowly. "I'm sorry, Doctor
Marcus," he said.
"Sorry doesn't clear the damage. Why didn't you tell me sooner?"
"The topic never came up."
Renon growled. "Get up!" he snapped, turning back to the table.
"Will this affect our plans, Doctor?" asked Soun.
"Only if your daughter and those old fools manage to figure out what we
are doing," he answered. It was to late for them to go back and hunt her down
now. Akane, Cologne, and Happosai would be dealt with later.
"Gosunkugi will give you your earpieces later. We will meet down in
the carport a six. Do not be late. Understood?"
They all acknowledged his commands.
"Very well. You may go, except for you, Nabiki."
The other filed out, leaving Nabiki, Marcus, Ranma, and Ryoga alone.
"Wait outside," Marcus told the two.
Nabiki sat down in a chair, awaiting Marcus's word. He gazed at her,
disturbed by her haughty attitude.
"I was pleased at first by your resourcefulness, Nabiki," Renon said
walking towards her. "But now it has become somewhat irritating."
"Does this mean I've reached the end of my usefulness?" she asked.
"Not quite yet. I have special instructions for you, Nabiki Tendo."
Nabiki leaned back, a slight smile on her face. "I guess I had it
coming then," she said.
Renon nodded. "Oh yes. You definitely had this coming for a long time
. . ."
* * * * *
Akasaka Prince Hotel
Central Tokyo, 12:00 AM
A light murmur sounded from Akane, her head twitching lightly in her
sleep. The dark dreams returned to haunt her as they have done so these past
few nights; terrible dreams about her family and Ranma. She could see them
against the blackest of nights walking away, laughing and jeering as she
struggled to catch up. Akane's movements were in slow motion, Ranma and her
family fading fast off into the distance.
"Ranma, Ranma wait!" she could hear herself calling out in desperation.
Ranma's figure stopped just short of the rise, turning to look back. A
sinister grin came to his face, one that slowly melted into the likeness of
Renon Marcus, before turning away to walked over the horizon.
No, No . . . Nooooo!"
Akane sat up sharply in her bed, beads of cold sweat on her forehead.
Off to the side sat Cologne, watching the girl closely.
"Akane, are you all right?" she asked.
Akane drew in a few short breaths, then placed a hand to her face.
"Yeah, yeah I'm fine. Just another bad dream that's all."
Cologne let out a light hum. "You really must love Ranma," she said.
Akane's head snapped over to her in surprise. "You've been chanting his name
repeatedly all through the night and morning."
A short silence followed, Akane taking the time to let her mind clear
before responding.
"I miss him," she said.
Cologne patted her hand lightly. "Understandable, dear girl, but I
don't think loving another woman's husband is wise."
A smile came to Akane's face. Now was not the time to argue about
who's husband Ranma was to be. She glanced over at the clock noting the time.
"Noon! Why did you guys let me sleep so long?" she asked.
"Because you needed it, girl."
"But we've got to start looking for--,"
"Relax, Akane. Tofu and Happosai have already gone out to check the
area. Worrying is not going to help any."
That was true, as much as Akane did not like to admit. Her nightgown
was soaked with sweat, and she got up heading for the shower.
"Cologne," Akane said as she stripped. "What are we going to do with
the others once we find them?"
"I plan to recover them, but that will entail gaining more Ginsukou,"
answered Cologne.
Akane paused, wrapping a towel around her before continuing. "I was
thinking about that. Marcus had more of those vials. What about using those?"
"Excellent idea, child!" Cologne exclaimed. "Once we convert a few of
them, that will double our chances of rescuing the others."
"Only problem now is locating the rest of the vials."
A knock sounded at the door. Akane went into the bathroom as Cologne
bounded out into the front room to see who it was. She cracked the door,
peering around the edge. Doctor Tofu looked down on her calmly.
"Are we intruding?" he asked.
"Come in, Ono," she replied opening the door.
Happosai hopped in, flopping down in one of the chairs. "Ah," he
sighed letting his body rest. "I keep forgetting how much Tokyo is expanding."
Tofu sat down on the couch, spreading out several flyers and pamphlets
on the coffee table. "We covered a lot of the area around the Diet building,
but turned up none of our people. Managed to get these from the guards at the
gate, but they would not let us in. Security is tight."
"Right now the only way anybody can gain access is if they're invited,
or part of the staff," added Happosai.
Cologne frowned. She picked up one of the flyers looking it over. Not
much in the way of help, it contained the basic rundown of tonight's
activities, along with dialogue about the upcoming trade agreement.
"This is no help if we can't get into the building," she said.
"The best we can do is wait outside and catch them before they get in,"
said Ono.
"What makes you think they will be allowed in?" Cologne asked him.
"For something like this, I suspect that Marcus has the backing to do
what he plans to do."
"Then we'll have to keep a close eye out for them when they arrive,"
said Happosai. "Which brings up another thing. What does this Renon Marcus
look like anyway?"
Good point thought Cologne. The only person here who has seen Marcus
was Akane, and she could not be everywhere at once. On the other hand, Marcus
has never seen them, but the rest of their friends seriously out numbered her,
Tofu or Happosai. Certainly one of them would be within close proximity to
sound the alarm. No, they needed to be inside, using the crowd for cover if
any success was to be achieved.
Akane came in dressed in a shirt and shorts, still drying her hair.
"Akane!" exclaimed Happosai leaping from his chair. Doctor Tofu caught
him by the shirt, tossing him back.
"Hey, picking on an old man like that! You're supposed to be a Doctor,
Tofu!" he raged.
"We've no time for your antics, Happosai," Ono replied.
"Got to keep up my strength. How am I supposed to do that without
girlies, eh?"
"You'll survive, Happy," said Cologne. "You want to squeeze on any
girl, squeeze me."
Happosai went rigid, grimacing with disgust.
Meanwhile Akane uncurled from her defensive position, sitting down next
to Doctor Tofu. She asked if she had missed anything important.
"Not much. We still haven't figured out a way into the banquet,"
answered Tofu.
"That's going to make things hard," she replied. "Doctor Tofu, don't
you know anybody in the Diet that could get us in?"
"I'm afraid not, Akane."
Cologne glanced up at the clock noting the time. "We have several
hours before the banquet starts," she said. "Our clothes won't be back from
the cleaners until six, so we have that much time to try and think up
something."
"Doesn't look to promising," said Happosai.
"I guess we'll have to play it by ear," said Akane. "Let's hope
opportunity falls our way."
"One can only pray, Akane," Tofu replied.
* * * * *
The National Diet Building
Central Tokyo, 06:30 PM
A lone figure stood staring up at the National Diet Building, gazing
across its humbling expanse in slight awe. The towering walls were a still a
sight to see; the history held inside a proud mark of Japanese society,
symbolizing their ability to persevere though times of difficulty and change.
Here was the primary seat of power, and here would be where Kodachi Kuno would
attempt to help change the course of world history.
She smiled, eyes running along the three tiers of windows that ran
completely around the building, feeling the excitement inside building in her
chest. Kodachi looked herself over once more, checking to see if anything was
out of place. Her black dress fit comfortably. Not too tight, but enough to
define her shapely figure. A thick red ribbon tied around her waist offset the
dark colors; extra high heels giving her a sexier look. Perfect, this should
keep those security buffoons attention away from her real intentions, she
thought. Gathering up the two medium sized packages from the ground, Kodachi
started walking up the main road.
It did not take long for her to draw all the attention of the security
men standing watch around the grounds. Several of them eyed her as she passed,
exchanging mischievous looks. Finally, Kodachi reached the front entrance. A
guard stopped her just before she could get to the doors.
"Excuse me madam," he said. "But all deliveries are being taken at the
rear of the building."
Although he was wearing dark shades, Kodachi could feel his eyes
roaming up and down her body.
"Oh I'm not delivering anything," she replied.
"You're not?"
"Oh, no." She set the packages down, reaching carefully into her top.
Kodachi pulled out a white envelope, handing it to him.
"Hmm," he said. "So you are one of the hostesses?"
Kodachi smiled. "At your service."
A lurid thought passed briefly through the guard's mind. He shook it
off, concentrating on his job.
"I thought all the hostesses were already here?"
"I'm just a tad bit late," replied Kodachi, giggling innocently.
The guard tugged nervously at his collar. "Ah, yes. Well, your papers
are in order. What's in the packages?"
Kodachi picked one of them up, peeling back a corner. Inside were
several bundles of roses.
Black roses.
"Wow," said the guard. "Never seen anything like them."
"They're very rare. I cultivate them myself."
"Wouldn't they be more fitting at something, say a funeral?"
"No. The black rose symbolizes unity. A sense of . . . Serenity."
"Serenity?" The guard scratched his head. "Okay."
Kodachi laughed, closing up the package. She picked up the other one
and moved on past him. Suddenly he called out, stopping her.
"Hey if, um, you get bored, stop by the security room. I'll show you
all the new surveillance equipment we installed."
She arched a brow. "I might take you up on that."
"Really! Y-y-you won't forget now, will you?"
Kodachi gave him a seductive look. Setting her packages down, she
opened one, pulling out a single stem. She put it between her teeth, clipping
the stem short. Kodachi placed the rose in his jacket pocket.
"I'll be seeing you later," she said, giving him a wink.
The guard swallowed. "Wow," he muttered, watching as she headed off
down the hall.
* * * * *
06:45 PM, Back Entrance
of the National Diet Building:
The last of the catering people were arriving, a wide assortment of
foods, drinks and other necessities passing into the building. Security
personnel checked everyone, along with their deliveries, to prevent any
misbegotten notions of terrorist acts to mar the night's festivities.
Currently, the Head Chef stood marking off the deliveries, walking down the
line of people waiting to enter. As he neared the end, the Head Chef suddenly
paused, looking over a trio of women gathered around a large serving cart. The
women stopped from their low chattering, eyeing him as he approached.
"Do you belong here?" he asked them. A purple-hair girl stepped up.
Shampoo smiled, bowing slightly. "Hai! We are bringing the main
course for the Emperor's meal," she answered.
"The Emperor's meal?" he replied flipping through the list on his
clipboard. "I was not aware that the Emperor requested anything special."
"We have instruction here from the Imperial Household," answered Ukyo.
She produced a memo, officially notarized with the Emperor's house seal.
The Head Chef arched a brow, showing it briefly to the security woman
next to him. She nodded verifying the emblem, and he handed it back.
"Well, if this what is desired by the Emperor, I will not stand in the
way. So, what is in the cart?"
Shampoo lifted the cover, exposing a whole duck waiting to be plucked
and prepared. Several whistles followed from the people around them.
"I have not seen a duck that large in a long time," said the Head Chef.
"It will be an honor to prepare this for the Emperor."
"That is my job," Kasumi suddenly said.
"Oh?"
"Yes. No offense sir, but I am cleared to prepare meals for the
Imperial Household."
The Head Chef frowned briefly, but held his tongue. Not much he could
complain about considering the situation.
"Through the entryway, there's a freezer off to the left. Place the
duck in there until you are ready to prepare it. You will find a changing room
down the next hall. Be quick, the banquet starts in fifteen minutes."
The three women thanked him, moving on.
"Politics," muttered the Head Chef, shaking his head as he returned to
his duties.
* * * * *
Doctor Tofu fixed his tie before the room mirror, buttoning his sleeves
then put on his jacket. He checked to see if he missed anything. Nope, he
looked sharp in the Navy blue double-breasted suit. It was not often that he
had this opportunity, Ono actually enjoying the change.
Happosai suddenly hopped up onto the dresser. "How do I look, Ono!" he
exclaimed, admiring his reflection.
Tofu fought to hold back his chuckles, a bemused look on his face.
Happosai wore a scaled down version of a tuxedo, complete with tails, a
matching top hat and cane. He reminded him of the Charley McCarthy puppet,
only older.
"Uh, you look . . . sharp, Happosai," he answered.
"Of course," said Happosai, giving his white tie a slight tug. "Used
to be something back in the day."
"Really?"
Tofu turned away, not wanting to insult the old man. He called out to
Cologne, checking to see if they were ready.
"We're coming," she replied.
The bedroom door opened, Cologne walking out. She wore a blue
halter-top dress; the billowing folds and long white hair actually made her
appear younger. Not enough to turn heads, but pleasing to the eye. Tofu
nodded, then Akane stepped out.
"Whoa!" exclaimed Happosai, leering at her.
Akane would surely attract attention in the light pink dress she wore.
The low cut neckline exposed more than enough cleavage, her waist tapered just
right by the cut of the dress. The string of pearls around her neck gave Akane
an older, more mature appearance. A pair of low-rise pumps completed the
outfit; Tofu staring for a moment, then suddenly frowned.
"What's wrong?" asked Akane, checking herself in the mirror.
"You look fine, but was just thinking though. You might not want to
draw any attention to yourself."
"We'll be alright, Ono," Cologne replied. Ono thought it wise to
refrain from any comment.
She hopped over to the coffee table. "Happy, did you get the things I
asked for?"
Happosai nodded, holding up a brown sack. He emptied the contents on
the table; a small squirt gun, cotton gauze pads, and a bottle of Ether.
Cologne gathered them up, putting the gauze pads and Ether in her purse,
handing Akane the squirt gun.
Akane started hiking her dress, pausing to place a dark stare on
Happosai.
"Behave yourself," she said exposing her leg.
Happosai shook, barely able to resist the urge to leap as Akane placed
the squirt gun in the garter she wore around her thigh.
"Not-very-fair," he stammered.
"Hey, I gave you my panties. Wasn't that enough?" replied Akane.
Cologne opened one of the flyers, spreading it out for them to see.
"Now I figure our best shot to get in will be during the arrival of the Emperor
and Prime Minister."
She pointed to the North end of the building. "Here. If memory serves
me right, there are fire exits at this end."
"Yes, but security might be watching them," said Ono.
"When the Emperor arrives, I'm hoping they will focus on him. If they
don't, then we will have to try and find another way in."
"Time consuming," said Happosai. "By then it might be to late."
"What other choice do we have?" replied Cologne.
Akane glanced at her watch, noting the time. "We'd better get going,"
she said. "The banquet starts in fifteen minutes."
Cologne folded the flyer. "Listen everyone. Once we get in, do not
try to engage any of the others by yourself. Keep a wary eye out for them, but
get help. I don't want anyone else falling into Marcus's grip, or worse."
"Who do we go after first?" asked Ono.
"The easiest of the bunch," she replied.
"Tsubasa and Gosunkugi?" said Akane.
"No. Shampoo and Mousse," replied Cologne. Several questioning frowns
followed; Akane, Tofu, and Happosai trading looks. "I'll explain on the way,"
she finished. "Any other last minute questions?"
There were none. Cologne gathered up her purse and shawl.
"Then let us go recover our lost kin."
* * * * *
Shampoo stood fixing her hair in front of a full mirror, keeping a
casual eye out for any unwanted visitors. Behind her in the cul-du-sac of
lockers, Ukyo and Kasumi finished changing into their staff uniforms, checking
each other's appearance. Off to one side, Mousse stood face pressed close to a
mirror, fighting to make up his tie.
"You know normally I'd be kind of uneasy having a man around while I'm
changing," commented Ukyo to Kasumi. She paused, glancing back at Mousse, then
smiled. "Good thing he can't see forest for the trees," she finished.
Kasumi laughed. "I bet that's a good thing for him. If he saw Shampoo
in the buff, he would probably have a heart attack. Then I'd really have to
stuff him."
Shampoo turned. "Are you ready?" she asked them.
"We are, but Mousse is still playing with his tie," answered Ukyo.
"I'm not playing," he said. "I'm just not used to wearing one of these
things!"
Shampoo angrily walked over, turning him around. She pulled his
glasses from the top of her dress, placing them on his face. "You such pain to
me," she snapped fixing it up.
"Would not have been a problem if a certain somebody wouldn't have
taken my glasses," replied Mousse.
Shampoo jerked tight, cutting off any more comments. She finished,
stepping back to give him a once over. Mousse wore a dark gray suit dress suit
that fit well, heightening his looks.
"Hmm. Not bad," said Shampoo.
"Ooh, I'll say," added Ukyo.
"You're not bad yourself, Shampoo," replied Mousse, eyeing the
high-slit Chinese style dress she wore.
"Okay, let's get started," said Kasumi. She reached into her front
pocket pulling out six vials of Ginsukou sap. She gave two to Shampoo and
Ukyo.
"I'll remain in the kitchen fixing the Emperor's dinner. You two work
on giving the Prime Minister the sap. Mousse, stick close to them incase they
run into any trouble."
"There'll be no trouble," declared Mousse.
Kasumi pulled a small hearing piece out of her pocket, holding it up.
Made out of clear plastic, a thin flat piece curled back fitting around the
outer ear. She put it on, fixing her hair to cover the unit up. The others
followed suit.
<Test, test, > Kasumi said pressing the outer piece against her head.
Ukyo gave her a thumb up.
<Shampoo like this, > said Shampoo. <Gosunkugi good for something
after all. >
"Be careful how you use them," replied Kasumi. "Don't bring to much
attention to yourselves. Understand?"
They nodded. Kasumi looked at her watch.
"Okay. Let's get to our positions."
* * * * *
In the lower basement beneath the north end of the Diet building,
Kodachi carefully swept up the aftermath of her deadly sleep attack, making
sure that she left no evidence of her presence. Scooping up the pile of black
rose petals, Kodachi let out a light chuckle pleased by her success so far. A
pile of security personnel lay bound and gagged in one of the penned off areas,
fast asleep. They would not wake up for several hours, and by then everything
would be all over. Kodachi smiled sinisterly, pulling a tarp over them to hide
her actions.
Confident that they would not be discovered anytime soon, she went over
to a metal box on the wall, opening it up. Inside was an array of electrical
circuits, the main routing controls for all the surveillance equipment in the
building. Kodachi produced a piece of paper, reading over the list and
matching the labeling codes to the ones inside. She quickly located the ones
she wanted, then pulled out several cross connection clips from the ribbon
around her waist. Attaching them in the sequence described, Kodachi waited,
checking to see if any of the panel indicators shifted from green to red.
Nothing happened, and she closed the box back up.
External communications taken care of, thought Kodachi. Now for the
security room.
Kodachi locked the pen, taking one last look around to see if she
missed anything, then headed back to the steps, her evil laugh echoing through
in the basement . . .
Chapter Four
A limousine pulled up in front of the Diet building, stopping at the
main walkway to allow its passengers to get out. From the back Tatewaki Kuno
stepped out, looking around casually as one of the valets approached.
"Your invitations, sir," asked the valet.
Kuno gave him a slight glance as he reached into his jacket, handing
the invitations to the man. The valet took one look at the name quickly
humbling himself before Tatewaki.
"Mister Kuno. It, it is an honor to have a representative from your
esteem household present."
"Naturally," replied Tatewaki.
Behind him, Nabiki stepped out, the epitome of the modern
businesswoman, carrying a small purse over one shoulder. She draped an arm
around Tatewaki's, smiling up at him. Kuno snapped his fingers and Sasuke got
out from the drivers' seat, taking his place next to him.
"We will be going in now," said Tatewaki. "See that our limo is
properly parked."
"Yes sir. At once!"
Kuno and his entourage walked off, joining the crowd of people moving
into the building. He let a smug grin come to his face, leaning close to
Nabiki.
"All too easy," Tatewaki whispered.
"I'm impressed. The Kuno name is worth something more than just
money," she replied. "But we're not done yet."
"Faith, Nabiki. We will succeed. That I am confident of."
* * * * *
From the front window of a news van, Renon Marcus watched Tatewaki led
Nabiki and Sasuke inside the building. Everything was going right as
scheduled, he thought pleased by their progress. A glance at his watch
indicated that the Prime Minister and Emperor would shortly be arriving, and it
was time for him to move into position. Back in the van, Gosunkugi sat
monitoring the reception from the mobile camera Genma held; Tsubasa observing
silently behind him. Outside, Soun stood pretending to broadcast coverage of
the event. In reality, they were carefully watching the grounds marking the
security personnel. Renon touched the earpiece in his ear.
<What's the status, Soun?> he said.
Soun casually walked along, speaking into his mic. <They've begun to
concentrate along the main driveway to the Diet, Doctor,> he reported
<Will this be a problem?>
<Not as long as Kodachi has done her part.>
<Excellent. I will check up on Kodachi. Continue to watch the
grounds.>
Marcus looked down at Gosunkugi. "Has Kodachi checked in yet?" he
asked.
"Not yet, Doctor."
She just could be running late," Renon thought. "Try to raise her," he
finally said.
Gosunkugi called out to Kodachi. The hiss of static followed, then her
sinister laugh carried over the circuit.
<Did you miss me, Hikaru? > said Kodachi.
Marcus snatched up a headset. <Cut out the jokes, Kodachi! > he
growled at her. <Have you secured your objectives yet? >
Kodachi sat in the security room, legs propped up on the main console,
casually directing and replying to the calls coming up from the security
personnel throughout the building. She paused to glance back at the four
unconscious security personnel lying on the floor, one of which was the hapless
guard she had met earlier.
<Oh, I'd say I've more than achieved that, > she replied.
<Then stop delaying, and set up the connection with Gosunkugi! >
Kodachi smirked, but did as ordered. She accessed the computer,
calling up a list of the security personnel assigned to tonight's event. A
quick connection to the LAN gave Gosunkugi access to the computer.
Typing in a few codes, Hikaru uploaded five names into the database.
"Okay, Doctor, you're in the system," he said. "I've activated Mousse's card,
and yours should be on line by the time you get to the building."
"Excellent. Stay on line with Kodachi."
"Yes, Doctor."
Marcus headed to the back of the van. Outside, Ranma and Ryoga waited
for him, Ranma reviewing their jobs to ensure Ryoga understood what they had to
do.
"Okay, now all we have to do is allow the Doctor to get to the Prime
Minister once we get the signal that he's taken the sap."
"When will that happen?" asked Ryoga.
"I don't know. Shampoo or Ukyo will say something to us. Just follow
me, okay?"
"Why do I have to follow you? I can find myself around without your
guidance."
Yeah, right," Ranma said skeptically. "Knowing you, you'll end up on
top of the roof."
"Hey! I don't think I like that. You looking for a fight, Saotome?"
"Just stating facts, Ryoga."
Ryoga let out a growl edging up on Ranma. Before he could do anything,
Marcus stepped between them.
"Gentlemen, please," he said. Ryoga backed off. "It's time to go.
Where are your badges?"
Ranma and Ryoga reached into their pockets, clipping a credit card
sized identification badge to the lapels of their jackets. Marcus nodded.
"Stay close to me. Once the Prime Minister has taken the sap, we will
have to act swiftly. There will not be a second chance."
"Yes, Doctor Marcus," they said in unison.
Marcus turned heading up the walkway.
"Hey, Ryoga," whispered, Ranma. "If you manage to get separated form
me, just stand still. I'll find you."
"Keep it up, Ranma," snarled Ryoga. "I'm going to pound you yet."
"Dream on, pal."
Both of them went quiet as they walked up steps . . .
* * * * *
It was eight o'clock and a parade of cars moved into the Diet
Building's grounds. A swarm of press and citizens hailed the Emperor's
limousine as it arrived, the security guards hard task to keep them from
getting too close. Cologne watched the scene from up the street waiting until
the time was right. She ducked back into the surrounding trees.
"It is time," she said to the three standing around her. They got
ready, moving up to the street. When it was clear they crossed the street
careful to remain outside the full light of the street lamps. Happosai and
Cologne scaled the wall with no problem; Tofu helping Akane up. He leaped
pulling himself over the top, dropping down into the surrounding brush.
"Tofu," whispered Cologne from a tree ahead. He went over, finding
Akane and Happosai waiting below.
"I think we're in luck," said Happosai.
"Don't speak to soon," replied Ono. "Still have to cross the grounds."
The coast looked clear, and the four moved quickly through the darkness
across the Diet grounds. Obviously, most of the security teams were still to
busy covering the Emperors arrival. They made the north end of the building
without any interference,darting around the side. Akane found the fire exit
waving them over.
"I cannot tell if it is alarmed or not," she said when they arrived.
It did not matter anyway. There was no door handle for them to open it,
cutting their chances of an easy entry.
Cologne studied the door for a moment. She raised her staff.
"I believe a blow here should do the trick," she said striking the door
jam. A pop sounded. Cologne ran her fingers along the edge until they found
purchase, then pulled back. The fire exit opened.
"That's amazing, Cologne!" Akane said in astonishment.
"Pay close attention to what I do, Akane," she replied. "You might
learn a few things that will even your fights between you and my
granddaughter's husband."
"Uh, yeah."
They went inside, Ono and Happosai leading the way. This end of the
building was empty, most of the lights dim. Soon they found the elevators,
pausing to develop their plans.
"Right now if we move on down the front hall we'll end up in the main
lobby," said Happosai. "I think we should find an empty room as a base camp."
"Yes," replied Cologne. "It would be better if we use something on the
third floor, just to avoid any unwanted interruptions." She hit the call
button, the doors parting.
"While you are doing that, Akane and I will begin searching for Shampoo
and Mousse at the banquet," said Ono.
"Be careful, you two," Cologne said.
"We will."
Happosai and Cologne stepped into the elevator, and it headed up. Ono
drew in a deep breath, looking at Akane.
"Are you ready?" he asked.
"Not yet," she replied. "I've got to find a restroom first and fill
this water gun."
Akane paused, looking sadly to the floor.
"I'm scared, Doctor Tofu," she said.
"Why?"
"I'm not sure if we can recover the others. It seems so impossible."
Ono gently tipped her chin up, giving her that confiding smile she was
so fond of.
"Nothings totally impossible, Akane," he said. "We have to do the best
we can."
Akane hugged him, glad that he was here. His words renewed her faith,
helping her to carry on.
"Kasumi is so lucky to have you," she said.
The mention of Kasumi made Tofu shudder slightly. Ono pushed back his
worries, not wanting to upset Akane. In his mind, there was deep concern about
the recovery of the others. If he miscalculated just the slightest bit while
giving the second dose of Ginsukou, that person would become a mindless
vegetable. The only option left would be death, something as a doctor he tried
to prevent if possible.
"Let's go find some water," he said and they set off down the hall . .
.
* * * * *
The meeting hall was filled with dignitaries and officials from around
the world, all talking and enjoying themselves as the night wore on. It was
not hard for Akane and Doctor Tofu to insinuate themselves into the party once
they arrived on the second floor. Together they casually walked around, eyes
roaming around for the familiar faces of their friends. Ono stopped at one of
the tables, picking a drink from a tray. He held it up, examining it.
"They have not put the Ginsukou into the drinks," he said low to Akane.
Akane held a long glass in her hands. She sniffed at it, checking for
the smell of cheery blossoms. "There wasn't much of the Ginsukou sap left,"
she replied taking a sip.
Ono replaced his glass, looking around once more. "That means they've
got to be trying to feed it to the Emperor, or the Prime Minister directly."
He spotted the Prime Minister standing amidst a small crowd of
reporters and councilors across the room, motioning Akane to follow. As the
approached, Akane suddenly spotted a familiar mop of purple hair moving through
the crowd off to her right. She tugged lightly on Ono's jacket and he stopped.
"Shampoo," she said quickly turning him away.
Shampoo pushed a cart full of drinks before her, playing the part of
waitress as she passed out drinks to those that wanted them. Occasionally, she
would pause to gaze around, searching for the Prime Minister. The crowd
prevented her from getting a real good look, and she rubbed the side of her
head.
<Shampoo having hard time seeing Prime Minister, > she said over the
circuit.
<Target is situated just before the stage, talking to the reporters, >
Kodachi answered her.
Shampoo strained to see, but still could not get any visuals on him.
One of the dignitaries around her tugged on her sleeve, asking for another
drink. She curtly handed him another, moving on through the crowd.
On the other side of the room, Ukyo worked her way across, holding a
tray of drinks high above her head.
<These fools are drinking like fish,> she scowled trying to keep the
last few glasses on her tray from the people around her.
<Patience, everyone,> Renon said. <Let us not push ourselves here. We
have time.>
Several hands reached out, clearing Ukyo's tray. She forced a smile,
turning to go and get more.
Meanwhile, Tofu and Akane stalked Shampoo at a safe distance behind
her. They watched as she moved off to the side, finally getting a look at the
Prime Minister.
"How are we going to get her upstairs?" asked Akane.
"I don't know yet," Ono replied. A figure appeared off his left, Ono
recognizing him immediately. "Turn your head, Akane," he said
"Huh, . . . oops,"
They stood with their backs to Mousse as he walked casually past.
"That was close," Akane said.
Ono eyed him closely, then glanced at Shampoo. The girl was holding a
glass close to her, and it did not take a genius to figure out what she was
doing.
"Uh oh. They're about to strike," he said.
"We've got to do something!"
Glancing between Mousse and Shampoo, Tofu came up with an idea. He
told Akane to make her way around Shampoo and be ready to act when the time
came. She moved off, Tofu walking towards Mousse. Reaching into his pocket,
he retrieved a five yen coin, twirling it between his fingers. As Mousse
passed a group of House Representatives, Ono snapped the coin sharply into the
back of his leg, darting out of sight.
"Ow!" Mousse cried out, jumping abruptly. He backed into one of the
Representatives, spilling his drink across the front of his suit. The Rep let
out a growl.
"Idiot!" he snarled at him.
Mousse stood perplexed. "I-I-I am sorry, sir," he said trying to brush
his jacket dry.
"What are you doing, fool! Can't you see where you are walking?" He
stopped noting the thick glasses on Mousse's face. "Obviously not!"
Mousse desperately tried to clean the mess with his handkerchief,
trying to avoid an unpleasant scene. The Rep swatted his hands away.
"You're doing nothing but making the mess bigger. Find another rag!"
Mousse repeatedly bowed apologetically, frantically looking around.
Across from them, Shampoo glared angrily narrowing an eye.
"Stupid blind boy," she muttered jerking a towel from her cart. "No
wonder Shampoo not want nothing to do with you." She angrily walked over to
help him.
Akane jumped on the opening. She stole up, quickly taking the cart
before anyone could pick up any drinks.
"Bad batch," she said as she pushed it away.
The Representative calmed down after Shampoo arrived. She quickly had
him, and the mess cleaned up. Jerking Mousse away, they headed back to the
side.
"You such pain in ass, Mousse!" she growled at him.
"I didn't do it on purpose, Shampoo," replied Mousse. "Something hit
me in the back of the leg."
"Excuse, excuse. Shampoo about ready to give Prime Minister Ginsukou
and-,"
Shampoo's jaw dropped, eyes wide staring at the spot where her cart had
been. She took a hurried step forward. "It gone!" she said waving her hands
around.
"What's gone?" asked Mousse.
"My cart. It right here! Somebody kidnap cart!"
"Well get another one."
"No, idiot! All my Ginsukou on that cart when Shampoo go to save your
silly butt."
Damn! muttered Mousse looking around. He barely spotted somebody
pushing a cart towards the lobby.
"There's a girl pushing a cart out the doors," he said.
Shampoo grabbed Mousse by his shoulders, pulling herself up to see.
The girl and the card were just rounding the corner.
"Come on!" she said pulling him along.
They hurriedly made their way through the crowd, dashing out into the
lobby. The elevator at the far end was just shutting close, Shampoo's
commandeered cart inside.
"Hey, you stop, you stop!" she shouted charging the doors. They were
too late. The indicator light flashed on three and stopped.
"Third floor," said Mousse.
"What up there?" Shampoo asked.
"Nothing supposedly. Your cart now."
Shampoo sneered. "Funny," she said hitting the elevator button.
"Shouldn't we tell Doctor Marcus--,"
"No! This just some mistake by staff girl. We get cart back."
The bell chimed and the doors opened.
"I don't like this, Shampoo," protested Mousse.
"Oh, get in!" replied Shampoo. She shoved him in and followed.
Hitting the number three button, the elevator started up . . .
* * * * *
Down the darkened hall only one light shone, Shampoo and Mousse staring
at it in silence. Last word they had, nobody was supposed to be up on the
third floor except maybe an occasional nightwatch. This did not explain the
light coming from the room ahead.
"Oh, I don't think we have anything to worry about," mocked Mousse.
"Shut up!" snapped Shampoo. She started to reconsider calling Doctor
Marcus, but decided against it, not wanting to incur his wrath. Crossing to
the other side, Shampoo gave Mousse a slight nod and they slowly made their way
towards the lit room. Mousse flicked a wrist, producing a slim lacquered
bamboo stick, pointed and sharpened to a razors edge on each side. He called
lightly to Shampoo, tossed it to her, drawing out another.
Mousse edged up to the side of the doorway, covering Shampoo as she
peered inside. It was another meeting room, smaller than the one downstairs.
A row of pillars ran down each side, steps leading to the surrounding balconies
above. In the center of the room sat her cart. She pointed, and Mousse
understood.
Moving around the edge, Mousse stepped in waiting for an attack.
Nothing happened. He frowned walking in further. Shampoo followed, joining
him at the cart.
"This still doesn't feel right," said Mousse.
"It not matter," replied Shampoo. "We got cart, let us go."
"Its about time you two kids showed up," an elderly voice said from
behind them.
In a flash, both of them turned, slinging the sharpened sticks. They
ricocheted of Cologne's staff clattering harmlessly to the floor.
"Great-grandmother!" exclaimed Shampoo. She reached up to sound the
alarm, but a stream of cold water hit her. As the cat-Shampoo struggled inside
the now vacant dress, Mousse turned, only to receive a face full of water.
Akane smiled as his duck form fluttered to the floor, quacking loudly as he
tried to untangle himself from the clothes. Happosai jumped out from behind
another pillar slamming a bag over Mousse before he could fly away.
"They were kind of easy, Cologne," Akane said walking out to the cart.
Shampoo finally managed to fine her way out of the dress, peering up at Akane.
She let out a hiss, back arched sharply. Two fingers hit her head from behind,
Shampoo collapsing to the floor unconscious. Doctor Tofu reached down, gently
picking her up.
"Sorry, Shampoo," he said stroking her fur.
"Now the hard part," said Cologne. She pulled an ice bucket from the
cart. "Akane, go get some hot water."
Akane took the bucket, running out the room. Cologne drew out their
vial of Ginsukou. "Ono, you'd better prepare to administer this," she said
handing it to him.
Ono frowned as he took the vial, dreading this moment.
* * * * *
Shampoo and Mouse, now back in their human forms, lay side by side on
the floor; Doctor Tofu's pressure pinch to the neck keeping them inert. He was
nervous, praying that what he was about to do would work. Ono held a small
glass up, pouring a portion of the Ginsukou in. He capped the vial, handing it
to Akane, then knelt taking Shampoo up in his arms.
"Are you sure you want me to start with her?" he asked Cologne.
Cologne stared at her granddaughter, the worry clearly written on her
face.
"Yes, Ono. If this does not work, then I don't want Shampoo to endure
another moment of life under these conditions. I and I alone, will end my
children's suffering. It's the only merciful thing I can do."
Nobody argued with her, understanding what had to be done. Ono drew in
a breath. He tipped Shampoo's head back, pouring the sap down her throat.
Tofu massaged her throat to make sure she did not drown, then placed her back
on the floor. They waited in a tense silence. Suddenly Shampoo jerked
sharply, her body quivering for a moment before calming down. Finally, she let
out a low moan opening her eyes.
"Shampoo?" questioned Cologne kneeling close to her.
Shampoo stared at her. "Great-grandmother?" she finally replied.
Cologne dropped her staff, pulling Shampoo into her arms. She cried
freely, hugging her granddaughter tight. "Oh, Shampoo. You're back!" she
sobbed.
Shampoo hugged her, also crying.
"Great-grandmother, Great-grandmother I have terrible dream Shampoo try
to kill you!"
"It's alright, child. Everything is alright now!"
A sigh of relief passed through Akane, Happosai, and Tofu. The odds
were looking favorable, and with the addition of Shampoo's portion of the sap,
recovering more of their friends would be easier.
"Let's get Mousse back," said Tofu.
Minutes later, Mousse lay holding his head, moaning lightly as he
recovered. Akane helped him sit up.
"How are you doing?" she asked him.
"Ooh . . . Akane?" he replied rubbing his head. He drew back, giving
her a strange frown. "Don't ever give me any of your lunch again."
Akane laughed, hugging him. The two were soon able to stand on their
own; Cologne filling them in on what was going on.
"I say we go back down there and pound Marcus into the dirt!" raged
Mousse, angered by the situation.
"No, not yet," replied Cologne. "He still has a good number of the
others under his control."
Happosai held up a hand. "We found these in your clothes," he said
showing them their earpieces. "What are they?"
"That how we talk to Marcus," answered Shampoo.
"Ah," said Ono thoughtfully. "Listening in to the security circuit?"
"No. Separate line."
"A separate circuit?" questioned Happosai. "You guys have such
equipment?"
"If I remember correctly, we have van outside," said Mousse.
A plan sprang up in Tofu's mind. "Mousse, give me your security badge.
Akane, I'll need that vial of sap," he said. Ono took one of the earpieces
and put it on.
"What are you going to do, Doctor Tofu?" asked Akane.
"I'm going to take advantage of this little opportunity," he said.
"You guys go back down to the banquet and keep an eye on the things."
"Where are you going?"
Tofu smiled. "To look for a van."
* * * * *
Ono passed swiftly through the main lobby heading for the front doors.
Over the circuit, he could hear Marcus's voice for the first time. He called
to Shampoo, sounding slightly upset.
<Shampoo! >
<I here, Doctor, > Shampoo finally said.
<It is about time. Where are you? >
<Uh, out in lobby getting more drinks. >
<Well stop playing waitress and concentrate on getting the Prime
Minister the sap!>
<Yes, Doctor.>
<Mousse!>
Ono smiled to himself, imagining the scramble between Shampoo and
Mousse with the earpiece. Hopefully Marcus would be to mad to notice the
pause.
<Yes, Doctor Marcus,> came Mousse's reply.
<Help Shampoo get to the Prime Minister, understand!>
<Yes, Doctor Marcus.>
Ono passed by the security guards, walking down the steps. He gazed
around the front grounds, spotting the collection of news vans nestled off in
the far south corner of the lot. Taking a casual stroll down the rows, Tofu
eyed each one, trying to determine which one was the one he was looking for.
Suddenly his eyes stopped on one parked in the back.
Hmm, wasn't that the one Soun was standing next to when we spotted him
on the TV? He moved in for a closer look.
The door to the side of the van was closed; Tofu peering carefully
through the front window. Gosunkugi sat watching a monitor, every once in
awhile pressing buttons, typing something into a computer.
Ono made his way back to the side door. He gripped the latch,
grimacing while pulling the lever slowly back. It let out a low click but
Gosunkugi did not hear, speaking into the headset microphone he wore.
<I've downloaded the evenings itinerary, Doctor Marcus, > he heard
Hikaru say over the circuit.
<What is the schedule for after dinner? > replied Marcus.
<The Prime Minister and the Emperor will be taking an evening walk
through the park outside the Diet after seeing the American President off. >
<Interesting. Good work, Gosunkugi. >
Tofu pushed the door back just enough to allow him to lean through. He
raised an arm, two fingers held together, and struck Hikaru at the base of the
neck.
Gosunkugi let out a brief gasp. <Thank you, Doctor Marcus, > he
finished moments before slumping forward in the chair. Tofu climbed in,
shutting the door. He pulled Hikaru from the chair and laid him out on the
floor. Popping the top on the vial of Ginsukou sap, Ono poured what remained
into Gosunkugi's mouth. A short pause followed, then Hikaru began convulsing.
Tofu held him in his arms to prevent any injury, then Gosunkugi began to cry
out, forearms flailing as if trying to bat something away.
"No, no, please not me!" he cried.
"Hikaru!"
Gosunkugi ignored him. He sat up abruptly surprising Ono, looking
frantically around. "Tsubasa, we've got to get out of here," he shouted.
"Hikaru!" Tofu called again.
The boy paused, chest heaving as he finally regained control of
himself. He placed a hand to his head, hesitantly turning around.
"Doctor Tofu?" he said, confused by his presence.
Tofu smiled. "Welcome back, Gosunkugi," he replied.
Suddenly Gosunkugi let out a short gasp. "Tsubasa. Where is he?
We've got to find Ranma and warn him about--,"
"Relax, Hikaru," Tofu said. "Tsubasa and Ranma are inside the Diet
Building."
"Diet Building? What's going on. Where am I?"
"Calm down, Hikaru. Your memories are scrambled right now. Some of
the things will return to you very shortly."
Doctor Tofu helped Gosunkugi back into his chair. As he recovered, Ono
looked over the equipment. Very sophisticated, he thought. Marcus must have
some very good connections to get all of this. Glancing at the monitor, Ono
noticed that it was an inside shot of the banquet.
"Hikaru, how are you getting this?" he asked.
Gosunkugi gazed up at the screen, his eyes squinting painfully against
the light. "Ooh, I don't remember right off hand, Doctor," he managed to say.
"Give me just a couple of minutes more, okay?"
The picture shifted, closing in on the image of the Emperor.
<Oh, Gosunkugi, > a voice called over the circuit. They both looked
up, recognizing Kodachi's voice.
"What do I do?" whispered Hikaru.
"Answer her," Ono replied.
"My head hurts."
"Answer her."
Gosunkugi fumbled with the headphones, finally pulling them on.
<Kodachi? > he said.
She laughed. <Can you see him, the Emperor? I've got a pretty good
shot on the other cameras in here as well. >
Ono started lightly. "Where is she?"
"I think she's taken control of the security room," Hikaru replied.
"That's not good. If she decides to pan around the room in any great
detail and spot Akane, Happosai or Cologne, we're sunk."
<Gosunkugi? > called Kodachi.
<I, I see him, Kodachi, > he replied.
<Are you getting bored out there? >
<Uh, just a little. >
<Well don't worry. Once we feed the PM his dose of the sap, things
should get quite interesting.>
A frown covered Ono's face. He leaned close to Hikaru's ear. "Try to
keep her attention away from the crowd," he whispered.
Gosunkugi nodded.
<Ah, Kodachi can you give me a look at the American President. I'm
curious to see if he's, um, having a good time. >
Ono rolled his eyes, shaking his head.
<Demented, Hikaru, > replied Kodachi. <Okay, I'll pan over to him. >
"Are you trying to get us caught?" asked Ono.
"I didn't know what to say!" answered Gosunkugi.
"Never mind. Where are the keys to this van?"
"I think Soun or Genma have them. Why?"
"We need to move this van. Now that we have a means to eavesdrop on
Doctor Marcus, I don't want to lose it again."
Ono paused, thinking about what he said for a second. He pulled off
his earpiece. "Hikaru, you seem to be the technician here. Is there a way you
can fix this thing to receive Marcus's channel, and set up another channel so
we can talk between each other?"
Gosunkugi took it, looking it over. "I dunno, Doctor. I'd have to
take some time to look it over, and quite frankly I still can't remember what I
did to fix them up in the first place."
"There's time. Do what you have to do."
Gosunkugi sighed. He hoped it all came back to him soon, he thought.
Pulling a light closer too see, he began to work on the earpiece . . .
Chapter Five
Akane, Happosai, and Cologne rejoined the banquet, searching for more
of their friends. Figuring that they would be somewhere close by the Prime
Minister or the Emperor, they made their way to a spot just short of the stage.
The Emperor sat at a table surrounded by his staff and other attendants,
currently engaged in a conversation with the Head of the House of Councilors.
Not far away the Prime Minister was chatting with the American President.
Akane suddenly spotted Kuno and Nabiki engaged in casual conversation
with a few of the executives. Every once in a while, one of them would take a
glance over to the Prime Minister, monitoring his movements. She reached down,
giving Cologne a light tug on a sleeve.
"Do we go after them?" she asked.
"No, too many people around," she replied.
Happosai suddenly appeared between them. "Duck your heads, ladies," he
said guiding them away.
Ukyo was making her way through the crowd towards them. The trio
blended into the crowd, barely missing Sasuke as he walked by.
"This is getting hazardous," remarked Akane as she looked around.
"It would be quite ugly if one of them saw us now," said Happosai.
"We're virtually surrounded."
Suddenly, Akane let out a light gasp. She ducked her head, turning
towards them. "Ranma," she said.
Ranma and Ryoga stood next to one of the tables along the wall, gazing
around at the crowd. Cologne chanced a look, ducking back as another man
joined them.
"Is that Marcus?" she asked Akane.
Akane looked over her shoulder. A sneer came to her face, eyeing Renon
Marcus angrily. "Yes," she answered.
"Hmm, using Ranma and Ryoga as bodyguards. Very clever," said
Happosai.
"And me without my staff," added Cologne. "That prevents us from
taking the man quietly."
"So who do we go after now?" asked Happosai.
Cologne thought. "Happy, you stay with Ukyo. If she tries to give
anyone the sap, stop her immediately."
"Even if it announces our presence?"
"Yes. We cannot allow the Emperor or the Prime Minister to fall into
Marcus's control."
"Leave it too me." Happosai chuckled, bounding off into the crowd.
"Gee, I hope that was a wise decision," said Akane.
"No other choice. Come, child. Let's see if we can locate your
father, Genma and Tsubasa."
Akane turned, straining to get one more look at Ranma, but he, Renon
and Ryoga had moved away from the table back into the crowd. She sighed,
hurrying to catch up with Cologne.
* * * * *
Renon passed through the people around him, searching for his two
operatives that were supposed to be trying to give the Prime Minister the sap.
A quick glance at his watch told him that time was starting to get short. Soon
it would be dinner, reducing their chances of success. He spotted Shampoo's
mop of purple hair just ahead, moving towards her.
<Kasumi. >
In the kitchen, Kasumi paused from the food preparations she, and the
other chefs were fixing. She excused herself, bowing respectfully to the Head
Chef, pretending to goto the restroom. Out in the hall, she stopped.
<Yes, Doctor Marcus. >
<Have you begun to prepare the Emperor's meal? >
<No, the Head Chef has me helping with the other meals right now. >
<Break off from that and start. Things are starting to get bogged down
out here. We might have to go that route. >
<I'll start at once, Doctor Marcus. >
Marcus reached out, touching Shampoo lightly on one shoulder. She
started, looking back. Renon Marcus was the last person she wanted to see
standing behind her.
"Oyii," she muttered low, looking forward again. Marcus moved up next
to her.
"Shampoo, what is taking so long now?" he asked her in a low voice.
"Ah, Shampoo . . . uh, trying to get closer to Prime Minister again."
"Well you're heading in the wrong direction," Marcus snapped at her,
pointing to his left. "He's over there."
"Yes, Doctor Marcus. I go that way right now."
Marcus frowned, pausing to look at her for a moment. "Use Kodachi to
help you keep tabs on his position," he said, narrowing a brow.
"Yes, Doctor Marcus," replied Shampoo.
Renon smirked then moved off, Ranma giving Shampoo a quick victory sign
as he followed.
"Oyii," muttered Shampoo again, turning her cart around . . .
* * * * *
As soon as Marcus was out Shampoo's sight, he stopped to think.
Something was not right here, he mused placing a hand to his chin. Shampoo
acted nervous, too nervous for somebody under the influence of the Ginsukou
sap. Moreover, where was Mousse? I specifically told him to stay with her.
Renon glanced around, then reached behind his ear.
<Kodachi, Gosunkugi. Help Shampoo find the Prime Minister, > he said
over their circuit.
<Yes, Doctor Marcus, > answered Kodachi.
Out in the van, Hikaru stared fearfully at Doctor Tofu, wondering what
to do next. Ono told him to answer up before Marcus really got suspicious.
<Ah, yes sir, > he said.
<Also, Gosunkugi, keep me abreast of the PM's itinerary. I don't want
to be behind if this operation flounders. >
<Y-yes, sir! >
Renon started to move on then abruptly stopped. He turned, fist
planted at each hip, narrowing his eyes at Ranma and Ryoga. They grimaced,
think that they had done something wrong.
"Yes, sir?" he said questioningly.
* * * * *
"I think I figured it out, Doctor Tofu," Gosunkugi said. Ono came
over, watching as Hikaru placed the earpiece he was working on under a
magnifying glass.
"You see these four little screws here on the outside. The first two
control transmission, one for one frequency, and one for another. The other
two are for reception."
"Okay, so how do we get this tuned up on another frequency that we can
use?
"We can't. They are preset. I checked the other frequency and it
looks clean."
"No Imperial security?"
"Not even the American Secret Service on it."
Ono nodded. "Okay, set me up to talk and receive on both then."
"Uh, no can do, Doctor," replied Hikaru. "It's not set up for dual
transmissions, just dual reception. You're going to have to chose which mode
you want to be in."
"Darn," declared Tofu. "Set it up to receive Marcus's transmissions,
and transmit receive on the other frequency."
Gosunkugi nodded. He picked up a jewelers screwdriver, turning the
screws to the right settings; Doctor Tofu watching closely.
"All set," he said, handing it back to him.
Tofu placed it back into his ear, then the speaker in the van crackled
to life.
<Soun, where are you? > came Marcus's voice.
<Over with the rest of these press hounds out in the lobby, > Soun
replied.
<Stay there. I'll be with you in a moment. >
That did not sound good to either of them. Doctor Tofu opened the side
door stepping out.
"Doc?" Hikaru said fearfully.
"Don't panic, Gosunkugi," replied Ono. "I'll be close by."
He shut the door, Hikaru leaning back in the chair more afraid than he
could ever remember in his life.
* * * * *
Marcus told Ranma and Ryoga to stay at the banquet, striding out into
the lobby. Soun and Genma met him, and they walked off out of earshot of the
people around them.
"Soun, go and check on Gosunkugi. I have this strange feeling that
something is going wrong with our operation," ordered Renon. Soun nodded,
heading for the front doors.
"Genma, keep a sharp eye out here at the doors. I want to see if a
certain somebody has figured out my plans and is trying to disrupt them."
Genma frowned, wondering whom he meant by that.
"Akane Tendo, and that sage," explained Marcus noting the look. He
tapped his fingers lightly together, annoyed by this sudden distraction.
"Where is Tsubasa?"
"He's insinuated himself in with the banquet," replied Genma.
"Good. I am going back inside. Call me the moment you see one of
those two bitches."
Renon turned, quickly rejoining the banquet; Genma taking a casual
position out side the doors.
* * * * *
Soun quickly crossed the Diet grounds to their van. He peeked inside,
finding Gosunkugi staring at the monitor. Nothing strange here, he thought
moving around to the side. He pulled the latch, opening the side door. Hikaru
spun around. They stared at each other for a moment.
"Uh, Hi, Mister Tendo," Hikaru said in a shaky voice.
Soun eyed him, not sure what to think at the moment. "Doctor Marcus
sent me out here to check on you," he finally said.
"Oh, really. Well y-you can tell the good Doctor nothings happening
out here, except for boredom."
Gosunkugi let out a nervous laugh, Soun slowly joining him. He was
about to believe the story, when his eyes spotted an empty vial resting on the
computer station. He locked a suspicious gaze on Gosunkugi.
Hikaru swallowed the fear lump in his throat. "S-s-something the
matter, S-S-Soun?" he asked.
"What did you have need of Ginsukou sap for, Gosunkugi?" he asked.
A grimace crossed Hikaru's face, realizing that he had been busted
cold. "Ah, just, um--."
He had no excuse. A slim dagger flashed out of a shielded sheath
inside Soun's jacket. Hikaru's jaw sagged open.
"Uh . . . help?" he said meekly.
Soun began to step into the van, when a sharp blow knocked the dagger
from his grasp. Doctor Tofu punched him at the side of the head, Soun
staggering against the opening. He growled, lunging for Ono, but the good
doctor slammed him up against the side of the van. A quick strike to a
pressure point on Soun's left ribs immobilized his entire side. He grimaced,
lashing out but his fist met empty air. Ono came up hitting him in the lower
chest. A guttered cry emanated from Soun, now totally immobile. Ono caught
him pulling Soun into the van, and laid him on the floor.
"Wow, Doctor Tofu! That was amazing," said Gosunkugi.
"Thanks. Find something to tie him up with."
Hikaru snatched several cables from a drawer and began binding Soun's
legs together.
"It's too bad I don't have any Ginsukou sap," said Ono. "I could help
him."
Gosunkugi stopped. "What do mean, Doctor. We have plenty," he said.
"We do?"
Hikaru stood up, going to the cabinets at the rear of the van. He
pulled out a holding tray, six vials of Ginsukou sap resting inside.
"This stuff, right?" he said.
Ono joyously shot to his feet. He took one of the vials, holding it up
to the light. "Hikaru, you are a godsend," he said.
"Really?" replied Hikaru grinning from ear to ear. "Gee, nobodies ever
told me that before. No one's really ever wanted me around."
Soun growled up at Ono as he returned. Kneeling down next to him,
Tofu popped the top.
"Hold on, Soun. I'll have you back to normal in just a moment."
Soun angrily cried out again as Doctor Tofu raised two fingers above
his head . . .
* * * * *
Mousse watched the Prime Minister closely, standing a lone vigil over
him until Cologne and Akane returned. So far, the only threat he could see was
Tatewaki and Nabiki. They were still located close by, stalking the PM waiting
for the Ginsukou sap to be fed to him. Someone tapped him on a shoulder,
Mousse turning to find Akane standing behind him.
"Any change?" she asked him, careful to keep hidden behind his body.
"None," he replied. "I still think Ukyo's waiting for a chance to
move, but the Prime Minister is nursing his drink."
"All the better for us."
Mousse chuckled, returning his attention to the Prime Minister. He
watched as the PM drained his glass, looking around for another.
"Uh oh, I spoke to soon," he whispered back over his shoulder.
Akane peered up. Disaster loomed before them, the Prime Minister
spotting Ukyo. He waved his glass at her, and she happily began moving towards
him.
Both of them were just about to cry out a warning, when out of the
crowd a small blurred figure dashed towards the Prime Minister. He nimbly
zigzagged through the legs of the startled security, rushing past to leap
through the air. Ukyo yelped as her tray was snatched from her hand.
Happosai spun to a stop well away form the crowd, holding it high above
his head. "The things a man has to do too get a drink around here!" he said to
the stunned faces staring at him. With a loud cackle, Happosai bounded away
running out the side exit.
"Hey, hey!" shouted Ukyo. "You come back with my tray!" She shot off
after him.
Silence passed amongst the shocked crowd, then the Prime Minister
suddenly began to laugh.
"He's funny. Must be part of the entertainment!" he said. The crowd
joined in; Akane and Mousse letting out relieved sighs.
"Oh that was close," said Mousse.
"Yeah, but now Marcus knows we're here," Akane said.
Sure enough, they could see Tatewaki place a hand to the side of his
head, reporting the incident.
"It was unavoidable," Mousse replied. "I'm going to find Cologne."
"I'll go after Happosai. He might need some help," said Akane.
* * * * *
<Doctor Marcus, Happosai is here,> Tatewaki said over the circuit.
Renon frowned. <What? > he replied.
Ranma and Ryoga traded shocked looks. "Happosai?" said Ryoga.
"What's that old goat doing here?" growled Ranma.
Renon could not believe this. This verified that Akane and Cologne
were also here as well. Angrily he clenched his fist, trying hard not to loose
his control.
<We have been infiltrated, > he announced over the circuit. <Everyone
be on their guard. Gosunkugi, Kodachi, start searching the crowd. Genma cover
the main door. >
<Ukyo has gone after Happosai, > said Nabiki. <He took her drink with
the Ginsukou in it just before she could give it to the Prime Minister. >
"Damn!" snarled Marcus. <Ukyo! >
<I'll have it back in a moment, Doctor Marcus!> Ukyo answered him.
This was not looking good. <Shampoo, it is up to you. Get over to the
Prime Minister and give him the sap, at once! >
<Yes, Doctor Marcus. >
<Soun! >
Out in the van, Soun started sharply, still groggy as he recovered from
the effects of the sap. Ono shook him, trying to help him regain his senses.
<Soun! > Marcus shouted again.
<Y-y-yes, Doctor Marcus, > he managed to say.
<Is everything all right out there? >
<Nothing has . . . changed, Doctor. >
<Get in here then and help us search for these fools! >
<Yes, Doctor Marcus. >
Soun looked up at Tofu. "What in the hell is going on?" he asked him.
"No time to explain, Soun," Ono replied. "I've got to get back inside.
Once you've sufficiently recovered, move this van off the grounds. Park it
across the street, then both of you join us."
"I'll fix his earpiece," said Hikaru moving to the console.
Ono opened the door, hurrying back towards the Diet Building . . .
* * * * *
Happosai led a Ukyo down the second floor halls, his maniacal laughter
echoing around the walls. Ukyo furiously shouted at him, desperately trying to
catch up. He rounded a turn stopping half way up the adjoining hall, waiting
for her to appear. She reached the opening coming to a stop, chest heaving
from both the exertions and the building fury inside.
"I'm going to kill you, Happosai!" she shouted.
Happosai laughed. "You have to catch me first, girlie!" he said,
dashing into a nearby room. Ukyo quickly followed.
The room was a lounge for the building staff, several couches and
chairs situated along the walls. On the center table sat her tray, the drink
still on it. Ukyo frowned, moving in, her eyes darting around.
"Okay, old man," she called out. "Better show yourself. Hiding won't
make this any easier for you."
She reached the table. Still no Happosai, Ukyo reached down to pick up
the tray, when a blur shot out from under the table.
Clomp!
Happosai perched neatly on Ukyo's chest, hands repeatedly squeezing her
breast.
"Hello, Ukyo!" Happosai said cheerfully. "Never thought I'd get the
chance to meet you like this!"
The feminine side of Ukyo took over then. She let out a loud squeal,
hopping madly about the room. Ukyo frantically patted around her body as
Happosai scuttled up and down her like a small sandcrab, squeezing and pinching
as he went along.
Finally, she swatted him away. He landed on one of the couches,
bouncing happily on the seat cushions.
"Ah! What a fresh recharge will do for a man's soul," he said.
Ukyo glared at him. She reached into a pocket, drawing out one of her
throwing spatulas. "Now you're really going to pay, Happosai!" she snarled at
him.
The spatula streaked towards him, Happosai calmly stepping out the way.
It imbedded itself into the backrest, vibrating sharply.
"Strike one, Ukyo. Two more and you're out!"
Spatulas sailed after him, but Happosai leaped and dodged around the
room. He came to a stop on the top of a chair, teasing her.
"You know, Ukyo. I do believe I have some of your panties. Very high
quality."
The spatula attack renewed with a fervor, Happosai crying out as he
slid across the floor. Three of them stitched a path in the wall in front of
him, cutting off that route. He turned, but two more quickly blocked his path.
He looked up at her.
"Safe, and you are out!" he said.
"No," Ukyo replied raising her last spatula high. "You are dead."
"Don't say I didn't warn you."
A solid blow caught Ukyo at the back of the head, stunning her. Her
eyes went wide, Ukyo dropping the spatula, sinking to her knees. Behind her,
Akane waited until she fell forward before relaxing her stance.
"Happosai," she said. "This is no time for you to be playing around."
Happosai got up, brushing himself off. "I had everything perfectly
under control, Akane." he replied. They stared down at Ukyo.
"Well, let's get her upstairs," said Happosai. "Pick her up."
"Me. Why me?"
"Because you're the youngster, and I'm the elder. Just think of it as
needed weight training."
"I don't need any weight training," growled Akane kneeling to pick Ukyo
up. With some difficulty, Akane slung her over a shoulder.
"This girl is not exactly . . . light, Happosai!" she said between
grunts.
Ukyo let out a murmur, starting to come around, but Happosai quickly
rapped her on the head sending her back into unconsciousness.
"Good, that will build strength in those thin legs of yours. Come
along."
"Thin legs? I'll have you know that Ranma likes my legs just the way
they are. And don't forget, I'm wearing heels too!"
"Ah, all the better to work on your balance."
Akane let out a low grunt, saving her comments for later as she
followed Happosai out . . .
Chapter Six
Shampoo desperately searched the room for Cologne, pushing her cart
through the crowd ignoring the request for more drinks. Finally, she found her
near several tall wastebaskets, peering carefully inside each one.
" Great-grandmother!" she said. "Great-grandmother, Shampoo mess up."
"How's that, child?" Cologne replied.
"Marcus find me. He tell Shampoo to give Prime Minister funny sap
twice. I think he suspect I not under his power anymore."
"What! Shampoo how could you be so careless?"
"That not all. Happosai stop Ukyo from drugging Prime Minister. Now
Marcus have everyone looking for you and Akane!"
"This is terrible. We have to move fast, Shampoo. Where's Mousse and
Akane?"
"I not see them for a while."
Through the crowd, Akane suddenly appeared. She looked around,
spotting them and rushed over.
"We've got Ukyo up on the third floor. Happosai's watching her," she
told them.
"That's great, but Marcus is on to us now," Cologne said.
"I know. Mousse and I saw Tatewaki passing the word. Let's get Doctor
Tofu and bring Ukyo back to our side."
"He's not back yet."
"Oyii," cried Shampoo. "Shampoo forget! Akane's father was out in van
were Doctor Tofu go. I hear him on ear-thing!"
Akane gasped. "No, we can't loose him!" she said.
"Calm down girls," Cologne said to them. "Panicking will not help the
situation."
As they talked, above one of the security cameras panned around. It
stopped, zooming in on them. Kodachi sat up in her chair, staring at the
monitor.
<Oh, Doctor Marcus. We have trouble, > she said.
<What now, Kodachi? >
<I've found Cologne and Akane. It looks like they're talking to
Shampoo. >
<Shampoo! >
Renon grit his teeth, holding back the cry in his throat.
<Kodachi, tell us where they are. Genma, Tatewaki, Sasuke follow her
directions. Eliminate them! >
Meanwhile, Shampoo had paused, listening in on the directions Marcus
just passed. Her face went flush, eyes widening with fear.
"Great-grandmother, Evil Kuno just tell on us to Marcus!" she said.
"Kodachi? Where is she?" said Cologne.
Akane glanced around the crowd. "I don't see her," she said.
"How did she see us then? She's got to around somewhere close."
"It not matter. Genma, Tatewaki and Sasuke on way to kill us now."
Akane gasped, pointing ahead. Tatewaki could be seen moving in their
direction, Sasuke a few steps behind him.
"Uh oh," sounded Cologne. "We'd better split up, girls. Try to stay
away from the corners. Meet me back upstairs."
They broke, melting into the crowd. Kodachi panned the cameras around,
enjoying the hunt. She smiled, zooming in on Akane.
<They've split up, Doctor Marcus,> she said. <I've got Akane moving
across the room. >
<Good. We will kill her first, > he replied.
Tatewaki heard, turning to cut Akane off. He motioned Sasuke to move
to the other side to prevent her from escaping. Carefully he passed through
the people, straining to get a look at her.
<Kodachi, where is she now? > he said.
<Keep going dear brother. She's still squirming, but you and Sasuke
are in perfect position to catch her. >
Out in the van, Soun and Gosunkugi watched the monitor with growing
dread. Soun looked down at Hikaru.
"Don't just sit there!" he snapped at him. "Do something. Save my
daughter!"
Hikaru clutched the sides of his head, frantically trying to think of a
way to help Akane out of her predicament. He suddenly sat up.
"I'll save you, Akane," he said. Turning to the keyboard, Gosunkugi
began typing commands into the computer. On the monitor, Tatewaki and Sasuke
were starting to close in.
"Whatever you're doing, Gosunkugi, do it fast!" said Soun.
Hikaru picked up the pace. He finalized the commands, then hit the
transmit button. Up in the security room, Kodachi leered closely at the
monitors, waiting with anticipation for her brother to make the catch.
"Hohohoho, . . . huh?" Kodachi sat back, the view on the monitors
dissolving behind a veil of electronic noise. She let out a gasp and began
pushing buttons, trying to recover the cameras.
<I've lost visual reception! > she cried over the circuit.
<Get it back! > ordered Marcus.
<I, I don't know how! >
Out in the crowd, Akane continued to make her way towards the doors.
She glanced about, praying that she would remain hidden long enough to get away
undetected. A glance left suddenly found her staring at Tatewaki no more than
a few steps away. Akane retreated, darting behind a small group of people.
Her fear grew quickly doubling as Sasuke appeared off to her right. She ducked
out of sight.
It looked hopeless to her. Tatewaki moved back into her view, briefly
pausing to gaze around. She let out a light whimper, searching for a way out.
A hand suddenly took hold of an arm, Akane yelping in fright as she turned. It
was Mousse. He tilted his head, wondering what was wrong.
"You okay, Akane?" he asked.
"Oh, thank goodness. Mousse, we've got to get out of here. Tatewaki
and Sasuke are after me!"
Mousse looked up, noticing Tatewaki still searching the area.
"Come on," he said guiding her away through the crowd.
They reached the doors, picking up the pace. Genma appeared abruptly
around the corner to block their way.
"Ah, you caught her," he said to Mousse.
Mousse stammered, inching slowly towards the next opening. "Uh, yeah.
I'm taking her to, ah . . . get rid of her," he said.
"Excellent. Doctor Marcus will be pleased." Genma reached up to his
earpiece. <Doctor Marcus, Mousse has Akane. >
<Fine. Mousse take her outside and kill her! > ordered Marcus.
Genma waited for Mousse to respond. "Mousse, did you here the Doctor?"
he asked as they passed by him.
Mousse swallowed nervously. "Uh, no. I've seemed to have lost my
earpiece," he said.
Genma's eyes narrowed, and he began to stalk towards them. <Doctor
Marcus, Mousse says he has lost his earpiece. >
<What? Genma, get them! >
An angry scowl covered Genma's face, Mousse and Akane's signal to run.
Together they bolted down the hall, Genma close behind . . .
* * * * *
The elevator came to a stop on the third floor, Ono Tofu returning to
their temporary hideout to find Shampoo, Happosai and Cologne gathered around
Ukyo. She sat head held in her hands, trying to recover from the effects of
the Ginsukou sap.
"Ooh, I just don't believe I've been doing all of this," said Ukyo.
"It's not your fault, Ukyo," replied Cologne. "Renon Marcus is to
blame, and we will see that he pays dearly for it."
"Cologne," called Tofu walking over to them.
"Your back, Ono. Good," she said.
"We've got to get back downstairs. Genma is pursuing Mousse and
Akane."
"I'll get them," Happosai said.
"Here, you'll need this." Ono reached into his jacket, handing Happosai
a vial of sap. Happosai bounded off out the room.
"That must mean you were successful, Ono," Cologne said.
"Yes, Soun and Gosunkugi are moving their van away from the grounds
now. Converting the remaining members of our group will be no problem."
"If we can get to them. With Marcus aware of us, that will be a
problem."
"Who's left?"
"Kasumi, Tatewaki, Kodachi, Sasuke, Tsubasa, Nabiki, Ranma and Ryoga,"
Shampoo called off.
"Still a lot to go," said Cologne.
"We're still making progress. Ukyo and I will go back down to the
banquet and search for Tsubasa."
"Tsubasa master of disguise, Doctor Tofu," said Shampoo. "He not be
easy to find."
"He's got to strike soon," Ukyo said. "They should be just about ready
to serve the dinner."
Ono nodded. "Gosunkugi told me that Kodachi has taken control of the
security room," he said to Cologne. "Why don't you and Shampoo go up and get
her. Oh, and before I forget."
Doctor Tofu asked Ukyo and Shampoo for their earpieces. Using the
jewelers screwdriver from the van, he made the proper adjustments, handing them
back.
"Now we have our own circuit to talk on," he said. "By now Marcus
realizes that we can hear him. I doubt that he will be using his circuit
again."
Cologne grabbed up her staff. "Come, Shampoo," she said.
Doctor Tofu helped Ukyo up from the floor. "Feeling better?" he asked
her.
"A little groggy, but I'll be alright. I can't wait to get my hands on
that Marcus."
"You and I both," replied Ono . . .
* * * * *
Staring angrily down at the floor, Renon Marcus concentrated on his now
unraveling plans, trying to figure a way to salvage them. This can't be
happening, he thought. Never have I ever met so much resistance. I made a
critical error allowing Akane Tendo to survive. That never should have
happened and now it is costing me.
He cut his eyes briefly to Ranma and Ryoga standing next to him. The
burn at his temples increased, the urge to order Saotome to kill himself hot in
his mind. No, he still had need of him. The situation was far from hopeless,
but he would have to strike swiftly now. Renon pulled the earpiece off,
staring at it. Useless, no doubt when Mousse and Shampoo were lost, they
compromised his communications. No word from Ukyo or Soun meant they too had
been lost. Unfortunate, the only supply of Ginsukou sap left lay with Tsubasa
and Kasumi.
"This is all your fault, Ranma," he grumbled low. Ranma shuddered,
inching back. "I assure you once this is over, you will pay dearly," finished
Renon.
The evenings M.C. interrupted him calling for their attention.
"Ladies, and Gentlemen; Honored guest. The evening meal will soon be
served in the dinning room next door. Please start making your way to your
assigned tables."
As the people began moving towards the doors, Renon turned back around
to Ranma and Ryoga. "Damn it. We have to resort to Kasumi now. Both of you
follow the Prime Minister in case Tsubasa gets him the sap. Don't screw this
up!"
Yes, Doctor Marcus," they said following the crowd.
Renon sighed, looking briefly up towards the ceiling.
"I better find Nabiki," he said to himself, moving off to search for
her . . .
* * * * *
Akane and Mousse scurried around a corner, Genma's angry yell loud in
their ears as he closed the distance on them. They were side by side, arms and
legs pumping hard trying to stay ahead of the raging Genma. Genma leaped
propelled through the air, coming down tackling Mousse.
Akane came to a stop, spinning around. "Run, Akane!" he cried as he
struggled in Genma's grasp. She started backing away then stopped.
"No!" she said, rushing to his aid.
Genma pulled Mousse from the floor, slamming him painfully up against
the wall. He grabbed hold of his hair and began ramming his head repeatedly
against it with the intent of cracking his skull open. Suddenly Akane jumped
on his back, smacking him several times in the face. Genma growled, dropping
Mousse to turn his attention to her. A fist came up, Akane letting out a
squeal as he batted her away. She hit the wall, slumping down to the floor
dazed.
Mousse shook the stars from his eyes, looking up to see Genma closing
in on Akane. He shot to his feet, landing a series of blows to Genma's back,
startling him. Genma cried out as he fell. Mousse did not stop, a firm kick
to the chin rocking him back down the hall.
"Akane?" he said kneeling to see if she was okay. She let out a
murmur, looking up at him.
"I'll be alright," she said.
He helped her up, then a solid blow to the chin sent Mousse sailing
down the hall. Akane drew fearfully back. Genma glared at her then threw a
punch. Akane ducked under it and kicked him in the midsection, doubling him
over.
"I'm sorry, Mister Saotome!" she cried, running down the hall. Mousse
was on his hands and knees, struggling to recover his senses when she caught up
with him.
"Get up, Mousse," she pleaded, helping him to stand. A growl sounded,
Akane looking to see Genma charging towards them. Pursing her lips angrily
together, Akane kicked a nearby office door open. Dragging Mousse quickly
inside, She closed it, setting the lock. It was a conference room; Akane
helping Mousse to the far chair sitting him down.
Mousse grimaced, holding his side. "That won't stop him," he said.
Akane knew he was right. She looked around for another door, but there
was none. The only other option was going through the window.
"We're going to have to stand and fight," she said. Mousse nodded,
standing up slowly to remove his jacket.
The door burst open, Genma walking into the room. Death loomed in his
eyes, fist flexing as he moved around the table. Akane and Mousse nervously
waited for him to attack.
Mousse pleaded with him, trying to jar his memory. "Mister Saotome,
think! It's us, Akane and Mousse, remember?"
"It's no good, Mousse," Akane said. "We've got to take him down."
Genma surprised them by letting out a short laugh. He raised his fist,
bringing them down smashing the table in two. They stood in shocked
astonishment as he stepped through the debris.
"Come, children. Take me down," he said with an evil grin.
Before the two could move, Genma lashed out. He grabbed them each by
the throat, lifting them from the floor. Akane and Mousse struggled in his
grasp, gasping for air.
"Wow, . . . that was . . . quick!" said Mousse.
Desperately, they beat on his arms to no avail. Genma laughed.
"Now you die!" he said applying more pressure. Somebody tapped him
unexpectedly on a shoulder. His eyes cut over to find Happosai standing on the
back of a chair, looking up at him.
"Genma, stop picking on these kids," Happosai said.
The Old Master's foot smacked Genma neatly in the head with enough
force to knock him headlong across the room. Akane and Mousse fell to the
floor hacking and gasping for breath. Happosai stared at them with a smile.
"Well, don't just sit there, let's take him down," he said.
They all lunged, piling on top of Genma. A ferocious struggle erupted
as Genma tried to remove the trio from him, but they hung on tight pummeling
him with blows. With a heave, he managed to get to his feet. Mousse locked
his arms and legs tight around Genma; Happosai standing on their heads.
"Yeeha! Ride'em cowboy!" he exclaimed gripping on to Mousse's hair.
Akane pulled herself from the floor. "Happosai, stop playing!" she
cried.
"To heck with that!" shouted Mousse desperately. "Hit him with
something, Akane!"
She picked up a chair ready to bring it down on Genma's head. A foot
lashed out, catching her in the chest, and she tumbled back to the floor.
Happosai leaped down into his face.
"Hey, that wasn't nice!" Grabbing Genma's glasses, he pulled them back
then let go. They snapped back into place, Genma letting out a loud cry,
clutching his face. Happosai leaped out of the way.
"Try again, Akane!"
Akane grabbed another chair. It broke over Genma and Mousse, both men
crumpling to the floor. Realizing her mistake, Akane went quickly to Mousse's
side.
"Oh, oh, I'm so sorry, Mousse!" she said trying to help him.
He moaned, clutching his head, writhing on the floor. "Damn, did that
hurt. Why does it look so easy in the movies?"
Genma groaned rising on his hands and knees.
"No you don't," Happosai said. He delivered a sharp chop to the neck,
Genma collapsing back to the floor. Akane and Mousse stared at him, mouths
agape.
"That was it?" shouted Akane. "All you had to do was that?"
"Oh, yes that was all," he replied.
"Why didn't you do that sooner!"
"Well, Mousse was in the way. Besides, I had fun."
"You old goat, I would have gladly gotten out of the way!" said Mousse.
Happosai chuckled moving over to Genma for a closer look. Satisfied
that he would not awaken anytime soon Happosai jumped up on his back.
"Come over here and help me roll him over," he said.
They sat Genma up holding him in place while Happosai popped the top
off his vial of sap.
Happosai opened his mouth. "Okay Genma. It's dinner time," he said
pouring the sap down his throat . . .
Chapter Seven
People were still waiting to be seated outside the dinning room, part
of the lobby filled with guest. In the banquet hall there were still those
enjoying their drinks, waiting for the crowd to thin before moving on. Doctor
Tofu walked in gazing around. No sign of Ranma or Ryoga, that was a slight
relief. It would make it easier to search for Tsubasa.
Up near the stage he saw Ukyo. She was casually checking each cart
that entered from the adjoining wings, ignoring the wary stares from the staff
members. Walking around a table, he joined her.
"Any luck?" he asked.
"No. Tsubasa's really done a good job of concealing himself this
time," she replied.
"Not good at all. You have any ideas?"
Ukyo thought a moment. "He could have taken on the disguise of a
waiter," she said.
"Possible. That means he might be in the dinning room."
"We might as well check."
They turned heading for the doors. Ono abruptly stopped dead in his
tracks. Ukyo looked up at him, noting the quizzical expression he wore.
"Something wrong, Doctor?"
Ono did not reply. He turned back around, staring at the spot they
just left. "Where is it?" he said walking back.
"Where's what?" asked Ukyo.
"There was a table here," he replied, waving his hands down before him.
Ukyo scratched the side of her head, thinking that the stress had
finally gotten to him. "Uh, Doctor Tofu. Are you all right?"
"I'm not imagining things, Ukyo. There was a table right here. I had
to go around it to get to you."
Tofu scanned the room, trying to spot anything out of the ordinary.
His eyes came to a stop near the Emperor's table.
"Is the Emperor coming back in here after he eats?" he asked Ukyo.
"There is supposed to be a post gathering here," she replied. "Some
sort of toast and final words before seeing the American President off."
"What are they having to drink?"
"I believe it was Champagne."
Ono arched a brow. There on the second table were several bottles of
Champagne just as she said. He glanced at his watch, then narrowed an eye.
"Champagne is supposed to be served cold, right?"
Ukyo nodded. Doctor Tofu motioned her to follow him. He led her over
to the mystery table, taking one bottle of Champagne from the ice bucket.
Holding it up to the light, Ono smiled. He put it back, placing it and the
other bottles on a tray.
"Doctor Tofu, what are you doing?" asked Ukyo.
"Never knew Champagne to have such a reddish hue before," he replied
showing her one. Ukyo's brows arched high. Ono mouthed Tsubasa to her,
pointing down at the table. She moved close to him.
"Are we going to leave him here?" she whispered.
"No. Go back to the other end," he answered.
Tofu picked up the tray. He glanced around making sure nobody was
watching, then gave the tabletop a firm rap with his fist.
Brrrrraaaaaappppp!
A thump sounded at one of the corners, Ukyo kneeling to see what it
was. She folded back the tablecloth and there was Tsubasa, moments away from
unconsciousness. "Oh, Tsubasa," she said sadly as his head slumped forward.
Ono pushed a cart up placing the drugged champagne on it, Ukyo tucking Tsubasa
comfortably inside.
"Can you manage getting him back upstairs?" asked Ono.
"Yes, but aren't you coming along?"
"No. I'm going to go find Kasumi. She's probably the last one with
any sap and this is the perfect time for her to strike."
"Okay. Be careful, Doctor Tofu."
"I will."
She pushed the cart off towards the side entrance; Ono watching to make
sure she had no trouble. Safely gone, he opened his jacket staring at the
three vials in his inner pocket. This was the moment he dreaded the most.
"Its time, Kasumi," he said to himself. Doctor Tofu buttoned his
jacket and headed for the dinning room . . .
* * * * *
Marcus made his way through the lobby, searching for any of his
remaining family members. He needed to get to Kasumi and Nabiki as soon as
possible before the main course was served. Unexpectedly, someone tapped him on
the shoulder and he turned.
"Excuse me," a young looking gentleman said. "I noticed that you are
part of security. Can you tell me where the kitchen is located?"
Renon eyed the man, hiding his surprise. "Uh yes. The kitchen is
right down the center hall to the right at the rear of the building."
The man thanked him, following his directions.
There was something about him Renon mused. His mind alerted him to
caution, but he ignored it concentrating on the immediate problem. Looking
back, he spotted Tatewaki leading Nabiki and Sasuke towards him.
"Where have you been?" he snarled low.
"Looking for Genma, but we lost him," he replied. Renon noticed the
curious stare Tatewaki held on the man he had just talked with.
"That's Doctor Tofu," Tatewaki finally said.
Renon spun around. Doctor Tofu stopped to peer into the dinning hall,
acting as if he was searching for someone.
"So, this is Kasumi's supposed fiancée," he said. It suddenly dawned
on him what the good doctor was searching for.
"Tatewaki, Sasuke. Kill him," he ordered.
Doctor Tofu looked over, starting slightly as he recognized the
familiar faces coming for him. Realizing his mistake, Ono quickly hurried off
down the hall, Tatewaki and Sasuke in hot pursuit.
"Too many delays," Marcus said turning to Nabiki. "Get ready," was the
only thing he said to her.
Nabiki understood. Without a word she headed for the elevators . . .
* * * * *
In the main floor lobby, Cologne and Shampoo looked over the Diet
Building Directory, trying to find the location of the security room.
"Here, Great-grandmother," Shampoo said, pointing to a spot. "It not
far, just up steps and down hall."
"Good, we'll get Kodachi and head back upstairs. Once we have her, and
if Ono was able to get Kasumi, then we can tackle the two hardest members of
this debacle."
"Oyo! Ranma and Ryoga. That be some hard battle."
Through the main doors, Soun and Gosunkugi entered. Cologne called
them over.
"Nice to see you back on our side, Soun," she said.
"What about my daughters? Have we recovered Nabiki and Kasumi? Where
is Akane!" said Soun.
"Calm down, Soun. Doctor Tofu is getting Kasumi now. We still have
yet to recover Nabiki though."
"Great-grandmother and I about to get Evil Kuno," Shampoo added
cheerfully. Her earpiece suddenly crackled to life.
<Hello, anybody there? > Doctor Tofu's voice called.
<Shampoo here. >
<Shampoo, put Cologne on quick! >
Shampoo took off the earpiece. "Doctor Tofu want to talk to you," she
told Cologne. "It sound urgent."
Cologne put it on. <Something wrong, Ono? >
<Plenty, > he replied. <I've got Tatewaki and Sasuke hot on my tail,
and I don't think they want to exchange pleasantries with me. >
<Where are you? >
<Second floor, running down the rear hallway towards the Senate wing. >
Cologne looked up at the directory. <Ono, try to lead them around to
the front hall. Help is on the way. >
<I'll be around shortly, > Ono replied.
Balancing atop her staff, Cologne looked over the floor plan once more.
Hmm, this looks like a good spot, she thought tapping the glass.
"What are we going to do, Cologne?" asked Soun.
"We have to skip Kodachi for now," she replied hopping down to the
floor.
"I not think so, great-grandmother. Look," Shampoo said pointing up to
the upper tier. Kodachi stood staring down at them from the railing.
Narrowing her eyes, she gave them a distant look, backing away out of view.
"Do we ignore Evil Kuno now?" asked Shampoo.
"No. Soun, Gosunkugi come with me. Shampoo, go get Kodachi."
"Piece of rice cake."
Shampoo bolted up the near by steps; Cologne, Soun and Gosunkugi
hurrying for the elevator . . .
* * * * *
By the time Shampoo reached the top of the stairs, Kodachi was nowhere
to be seen. Off to her left down a short hall was the door to the security
room, Shampoo smirking as she headed towards them. The door had a cipher lock
on it, but it was slightly ajar beckoning her to go in. Shampoo knew it was a
trap, but kicked the door open anyway.
The room was empty, the hiss of static the only sound coming from the
speakers. Shampoo stepped in ready for an attack. Nothing happened and she
moved in further. This strange, she thought. Where did Evil Kuno go? She not
ghost, maybe demon but not ghost.
Shampoo stopped, placing her hands on her hips. Thinking she had made
a mistake, she was just about to turn and leave, when her senses jumped.
Instinctively, Shampoo dived rolling across the floor barely dodging the snap
of a ribbon from the ceiling. Kodachi jumped down from her perch above the
door.
"Very good, Shampoo," she said with a laugh. "This will make cutting
you to shreds all the more interesting."
Shampoo took a defensive stance. "Kodachi, you stop silly notions.
Shampoo trying to help you!"
"Doctor Marcus has marked you a traitor, and traitors are meant for
elimination."
The ribbon snaked across the room, Shampoo letting out a cry diving to
the floor. It streaked across one of the consoles, ripping a path through the
metal surface. Shampoo grabbed a chair holding it up before her. That did no
help, Kodachi slicing it neatly in two.
"Yiiiee!" exclaimed Shampoo staring at the pieces in her hands.
"Kodachi, what ribbon made out of?"
"Composite, light weight Kevlar-Steel fiber. Courtesy of the Kuno
Industries."
Kodachi began whipping the deadly ribbon in a figure eight pattern
before her, advancing towards her. Shampoo desperately looked around for an
avenue of escape, but there were none to be found. Finally, her back hit the
wall.
"Hohohohoho," laughed Kodachi. "Hold still now, Shampoo. I'll make
this cut clean and swift. You won't feel a thing."
Shampoo tracked the ribbon as it drew closer. She found the rhythm of
its path, then jumped for one of the openings. Part of the ribbon cut one of
her ponytails, but she reached the floor unharmed. A solid kick made Kodachi
drop the ribbon, landing hard on her back. Shampoo attacked trying to knock
her out, but much to her surprise, Kodachi backflipped out of the way coming to
a stop across the room.
"Where you learn that!" she cried.
"Gymnastics, and if you think that was something, watch this!"
Kodachi leaped, coming down on her hands. She spun around legs spread,
kicking Shampoo several times in the chin. The girl staggered back against the
console, several more kicks knocking her towards the center of the room.
Shampoo shook her head rising on her knees. Suddenly, Kodachi's red
ribbon wound itself around her, pinning Shampoo's arms to her side. It
tightened painfully, Shampoo crying out.
"What's the matter, Shampoo?" teased Kodachi, looping several more
lengths of the ribbon around her. "Has Kodachi Kuno got you right where she
wants her, hmm?"
"K-K-Kodachi, . . . let . . . Shampoo . . . go!"
Kodachi's maniacal laugh carried through the room. "I'll let you go,
Shampoo . . . in pieces!!!!" She came around to face her, tugging the ribbon
tight, giving it a sharp twang with a finger.
Shampoo cried out again as the edge of the ribbon cut painfully into
her arms. Somehow, she managed to find the stamina to get to her feet; teeth
grit angrily at Kodachi. Another jerk had her staggering, and Shampoo could
feel the blood running down her arms. She knew she had better think of
something quick, before this mad girl made the final tug that would slice her
in half. Her foot touched one of the rolling chairs, Shampoo instantly
levering it up from the floor. A light toss and kick sent it smashing into
Kodachi. The ribbon went slack, and Shampoo dropped to her knees.
There was no time to rest. Freeing herself, Shampoo charged Kodachi,
punching her in the stomach. She let out a gasp doubling over.
Shampoo grabbed her by the hair. "Sorry, Kodachi, this necessary," she
said. A sharp uppercut rocked Kodachi, and she collapsed unconscious into
Shampoo's arms. Placing her on the floor, Shampoo sat down in one of the
chairs letting out a relieved sigh.
"Oyii, definitely demon," she said . . .
* * * * *
Ono Tofu scrambled down the dimly lit halls, Tatewaki Kuno and Sasuke
running head long after him. An occasional straight blade would zing
precariously past his head, helping to increase the adrenaline flow through his
body.
Okay, Cologne. Any time now, he thought picking up the pace.
Around the next turn he went, coming out into the front hall. Still no
sign of her, he continued on hoping to stay ahead of the duo behind him. They
barreled around the corner, hardly losing a step. Ono was halfway down the
hall when Sasuke threw another blade, this time nicking him on his right calf.
Tofu grimaced, tumbling to the floor.
"Good work, Sasuke," Tatewaki said slowing to a stop.
"Thank you, Master Kuno," Sasuke replied. "Shall we kill him slowly?"
"No, I think a quick clean slice will be appropriate for the
situation."
Together, they flicked their right arms out to their side, hidden
katana sliding into their hands.
Meanwhile, Ono overcome most of the pain, continuing to crawl forward
down the hall. He reached the corner, sitting up against the wall. Tatewaki
and Sasuke smiled evilly as they closed the distance.
"Well, Doctor. The game is over, and I will now put the finishing
touches on to your demise."
"Well said, Master Kuno," said Sasuke.
"Of course, Sasuke. We Kuno's always find the right words to say."
They drew the katanas up; Doctor Tofu's eyes going wide. A low swoosh
sounded, Cologne's staff coming around the corner to strike them square in the
chest. Tatewaki and Sasuke cried out, falling back to the floor. Out jumped
Soun and Gosunkugi, each holding Ether soaked cotton gauze pads in their hands.
Muffled cries followed, then their struggles ceased.
"They'll be out for a while," Cologne said. "What kept you, Ono?"
"A matter of distance," he replied, struggling to his feet.
"You are hurt, Doctor," noticed Soun.
"I'll manage. I have to get back to the dining room. Kasumi should be
trying to give the Prime Minister her portion of the sap."
"I'll go with you," said Cologne. "You boys take these two up to the
third floor. Happosai hopefully found Akane and Mousse by now and is back up
there."
Soun slung Tatewaki over his shoulder. He paused, looking at Ono.
"Save her, Ono. Please."
"I will, Soun," Ono promised him.
* * * * *
Nabiki gazed up at the sky for a moment, noting the threatening rain
clouds moving in from the bay. She wondered how long before the downpour would
begin, opening the backdoor to Kuno's limousine. Taking a quick glance around,
Nabiki sat down on the seat. She opened a panel on the bar, pulling out a
leather bound case. Inside lay an S&W 9mm pistol, a silencer and two seventeen
round clips. Nabiki held up the gun, admiring its black surface. She affixed
the silencer to the end, slapping a clip into the magazine.
A brief cock back on the slide and the gun was ready for action.
Drawing a shoulder holster from the open panel, Nabiki put it on. Thunder
sounded across the sky, Nabiki pausing to look up again. And me without my
umbrella, she thought climbing back out. Before she closed the door, Nabiki
grabbed Tatewaki's sword, slinging it over her back.
Now she was ready, the only thing missing was a suitable target. If
things did not go as planned, she knew that she would be getting some very
soon.
Another rumble crossed the sky. Nabiki smiled . . .
* * * * *
Bursting into the third floor room Soun dragged Tatewaki inside by his
collar. Akane, Mousse and Happosai stood off to the side, Genma seated on the
floor, holding his head.
"Daddy!" Akane cried rushing into his outstretched arms. They
embraced, hugging each other tightly. Tears streamed down Akane's cheeks as
she cried.
"Daddy, oh daddy you're okay!" she sobbed.
Soun kissed her forehead, brushing the tears from her face. "Akane,
I'm so glad you--."
He abruptly drew back, noticing Akane's disheveled appearance. "Akane!
You look like hell. What happened to you?"
"That's my fault, Soun," Genma said.
"We had a slight scuffle, daddy," explained Akane.
Soun started, shocked by the news. He frowned, angrily slamming a fist
into the palm of his hand. "Marcus will pay for this!" he shouted.
On the floor behind them, Happosai administered the Ginsukou sap to
Tatewaki and Sasuke. They quivered on the floor as the sap took effect,
finally coming around. Tatewaki opened his eyes to find Gosunkugi and Happosai
staring him in the face. He let out a low moan.
"No. I've died and gone to hell," he muttered placing a hand to his
face.
"Don't be silly, boy!" replied Happosai.
Sasuke was quicker to recover. "Master Kuno, Master Kuno, are you
alright!" he said frantically coming to his side.
"Of course not, Sasuke. I'm just lounging here on the floor for my
health," snapped Tatewaki.
"Sorry, Master Kuno." Sasuke paused, looking down at the suit he was
wearing. He gazed up at Gosunkugi, confusion written on his face.
"It will all come back to you soon," Hikaru said.
The door opened again, Ukyo pushing her cart inside. "I've got
Tsubasa!" she said. Mousse opened the lower doors, Tsubasa falling out into
his arms. They laid him out on the floor, and soon he too was slowly
recovering from the effects of the sap.
"Tell me again what I've been trying to do?" Tsubasa said looking up at
Ukyo.
"Trying to subvert the Emperor and Prime Minister. You almost
succeeded too, if you hadn't been so premature with the champagne," replied
Ukyo.
Tsubasa sat up. "Hey, so I'm not the best waiter around. Not often I
get to drink champagne anyway."
"You were a table, Kureni," replied Ukyo. "And when have you ever had
champagne?"
"Oh, yeah," he said.
Again the door burst open, Shampoo carrying a bound and gagged Kodachi
over her shoulders. Kodachi squirmed against the ribbon wrapped around her,
struggling to get free.
"Somebody take Evil Kuno from me!" Shampoo said. Tatewaki and Mousse
lifted her from Shampoo's shoulders, laying her down. Kodachi growled up at
them, increasing her struggles.
"Have to go all way around to avoid security. Kodachi one tough fight.
She almost kill Shampoo."
Akane looked at the cuts on her arms. "Discovered that ribbon action
of hers, eh?" she said.
"Evil Kuno no fair fighter that for sure."
"Kodachi's not evil, Shampoo," Tatewaki said, kneeling next to his
sister. "Just a slight bit deranged."
Kodachi's eyes narrowed. She let out a growl, trying to get at him.
"There, there little sister," he said. "We will have you back in a
short moment." A sharp blow to the chin sent her unconscious. Ten minutes
later she was moaning lightly, shaking her head.
"Kodachi?"
Her eyes snapped open. "Eeep!" she sounded. Everyone broke out into a
laugh.
"Brother, dear. What is going on?" asked Kodachi.
A rare hug from Tatewaki startled her. "Kodachi, you're back with us!"
he cried.
"Uh, yes brother. Is there a reason why I'm lying here with my best
combat ribbon wrapped around me?"
Tatewaki began untying her. "It's a long story, but you will remember
soon enough," he said.
"I hope not," whispered Shampoo to Ukyo. "Shampoo not want to be on
wrong side of Evil Kuno's list for revenge."
Once Kodachi was free, they all gathered around Happosai, planning
their next course of action.
"Now we go down, find Marcus and kick his ass!" Mousse declared again.
"You're forgetting, boy. Ranma, Ryoga, Nabiki and Kasumi are still
under Marcus's control," said Happosai. "I'm sure Doctor Tofu and Cologne will
retrieve Kasumi; Nabiki is still unlocated, but worse yet we still have to face
Ranma and Ryoga."
"Hmm, that is a problem," Genma said.
"Why don't we try splitting them up," suggested Gosunkugi.
Happosai thought, nodding his head. "Yes, excellent idea."
"Okay, but how do we separate them?" asked Soun.
"Leave Ranma to me," Akane said. Questioning stares followed her
comment.
"Akane. Y-y-you want to handle Ranma. By yourself?" Soun asked her.
Shampoo came up patting Akane confidently on the shoulder. "Brave
girl. Silly notion, but brave girl anyway," she said.
"I'm not being silly, Shampoo!" Akane replied. "Ranma is in this
situation because of me. It's all my fault, and I'm going to get him back."
"But Akane, committing suicide is not the way to do it," Tsubasa
pointed out to her.
"Please, Akane," begged Gosunkugi. "I would die if you died before
me!"
Akane shook her head slightly. "That didn't come out right, Hikaru,
but its sweet anyway."
"I'll go with you, Akane," Genma said.
"No, I've got too do this alone."
"He is my son--,"
"And I'm his fiancée," she replied.
"Let's not cross that line yet, Akane," said Ukyo.
Akane frowned. She turned to her father. "Please, daddy," she said.
Soun stared at his daughter silently. He saw the concern in her eyes
for Ranma, that sparkle of love that he could remember seeing in her mother's
eyes so long ago. "Do you really want to do this?" he asked her.
"Yes, daddy," Akane replied.
He thought a moment longer. "Okay. Recover your husband," Soun
finally said.
"What does he mean by `husband'?" Kodachi grumbled to Tatewaki.
"Be quiet, Kodachi," her brother replied. "That was touching, even to
me."
Akane gave her father a firm hug. "I love you, daddy," she said.
"Just come back to us. In one piece of course."
She smiled. Retrieving her purse, Akane pulled the squirt gun out.
There was still some water left in it, more than enough for what she was
planning.
"Are you sure you won't need any help, Akane?" Mousse asked her. She
started to say no, then paused.
"Well . . . I could use the help of one other person."
A sly grin appeared on her face, Akane slowly turning to Shampoo. She
flinched, a cold shudder running up her back. Shampoo began to take hesitant
steps away from her.
"Akane, why you look at Shampoo like that?"
Akane said nothing, moving closer . . .
Chapter Eight
The Emperor's meal look resplendent on the large silver tray, Kasumi
adding the final touches to a side dish of sliced eel. Even the Head Chef had
to admit he could not have done better, impressed by her work. He looked
around at the dishes, then frowned noticing that one was missing.
"Where is the duck?" he asked.
"There was a change," Kasumi answered.
The Head Chef shrugged. Whatever the Imperial Household wanted, he
thought. His eyes came across an oddly colored sauce that Kasumi was currently
brushing over the top of some cooked baby squid. It smelled wonderful, then he
noticed that she was using it on almost everything there.
"A favorite of the Emperor?"
Kasumi paused, her eyes cutting briefly over to him. "Yes," she said
continuing her work.
The Head Chef nodded. He picked up a spoon, ready to dip it into the
sauce cup, but Kasumi's quick hand suddenly had the brush she was using
blocking his approach.
"Please, sir. This sauce is very rare. The Emperor's personal batch,"
Kasumi said firmly.
"I see," trailed the Head Chef. He apologized, backing away to allow
her to finish.
Soon, Kasumi was done. A smile lit her face as she took off her apron.
"I'm ready," she said covering up the tray.
The Head Chef turned, instructing the other chefs and staff to start
carrying out the rest of the meals. Placing her tray on a cart, Kasumi joined
the procession. Down the rear hallway they went, coming out through the double
doors into the dinning room. She stopped to find her bearings, locating the
Emperor and his family seated at the middle of a long table near the speakers'
podium.
Kasumi started to turn the cart when a firm set of fingers pressed into
the lower part of her back. She gasped, but could do no more as they found
delicate pressure points along her spine. Movement to her arms and legs was
still possible, but Kasumi had no control over them. Her head jerked to one
side, looking at her attacker.
"O-O-Ono?" she managed to say.
Doctor Tofu gave her a warm smile. "I'm sorry, Kasumi," he said
casually guiding her towards the main doors.
"S-s-s-stop, O-Ono," Kasumi pleaded with him. "I-I must t-take
this-this to the E-E-Emperor."
"No, Kasumi," he replied. "This madness is ending here and now."
Tofu could barely keep from shaking himself, his natural reaction when
around Kasumi. Only the thought of what was happening to her kept him in
control. As they neared the doors, Tofu took a quick look around, checking to
see if anyone was paying any attention to them. The fake security badge
dispelled any questions, but one set of eyes glared firmly at them from across
the room. Renon Marcus stared in shock as his last opportunity flittered away.
Their eyes met, and Ono gave him a dark look before he and Kasumi walked out.
Over near the elevators they went, Cologne waiting patiently.
"Difficulties?" she said as they reached her.
"None, but Marcus saw me. We can expect him, Ryoga and Ranma to come
after us real soon."
"Let's get Kasumi upstairs."
"N-n-no," Kasumi muttered. "I-I must complete my . . . mission."
"Your mission is quite over, dear girl," Cologne said to her.
The elevator doors opened, Ono guiding her inside. Through the dinning
room doors, Renon Marcus appeared Ranma and Ryoga close behind. They looked
around, spotting the trio as the elevator doors began to close.
"Renon!" moaned Kasumi. Ono quickly tapped her at the base of the
neck, Kasumi slumping against him. They charged, but it was too late.
<Soun, Soun! > Doctor Tofu called over their circuit.
<Yes, Doctor. >
<We have Kasumi and we're coming up now. Get everyone ready. Ranma
and Ryoga will be following us. >
<Right. We all ready have plans to receive them, > Soun said.
Ono held Kasumi close to him. He gently brushed the hair from her
face, hands trembling.
"We'll get you back to normal soon, Kasumi," Ono said gazing
affectionately upon her face . . .
* * * * *
Disbelief etched itself across Renon's face, watching the elevator
rising up to the next floor. He grit his teeth, not accustomed to the fact
that maybe he would fail this mission. Never in his life had he met such
challenges as this.
"What now, Doctor Marcus?" Ranma asked him.
Yes, what now? Renon thought. He paced angrily before them, trying to
decide their next course of action. Aborting, and allow Nabiki a chance? No,
all he needed was a dose of the Ginsukou sap and success could be achieved.
One last chance existed, but first they needed the sap.
He glanced up at the indicator above the elevator again, then hit the
call button.
"You two are going up there," he said rounding on them. "Watch out for
any traps I'm sure your friends are preparing. I want you both to concentrate
on getting back the sap. One vial, just one will do! Clear?"
Ranma and Ryoga cracked their knuckles expectantly as the bell chimed
overhead. "No problem, Doctor Marcus," Ryoga said, following Ranma into the
elevator . . .
* * * * *
Standing off to either side of the doors, Ryoga and Ranma waited for
any sudden surprise moves from the others to happen as the elevator reached the
third floor. They opened, but no one greeted them. Exchanging looks, together
they stepped out into the hallway. Ryoga pointed to the light coming from a
room down the right, nodding questionably to Ranma.
Ranma shook his head. "They know we're here," he said.
"So. Let's go get them," replied Ryoga.
"Remember what the Doctor said about traps." Ranma thought a moment.
"If they want us, they're going to have to come and get us," he finally said.
"Times on their side, Ranma," Ryoga said.
"No. They'll show themselves soon enough."
Footsteps sounded from the hall behind them. Ranma and Ryoga turned
watching as a familiar figure slowly came into view. Akane stopped, staring at
them with her arms held behind her.
"Ranma," she said sadly. Both men shuddered, feelings supposedly
subdued returning to them.
"Akane! Where is the Ginsukou sap?" shouted Ranma.
Akane glanced meekly at the floor. She held up an arm, clutching a
vial of the sap in her hand. Ranma's eyes narrowed at her.
"Give it to us, Akane," he said taking a few steps towards her.
She drew back. "Ranma, please let us help you," she said.
For a second Ranma paused, memories of their past flashing in his head.
He shook them away, starting towards her again. "Akane. Make this easy on
yourself," he said chest heaving hard. "Give that vial to us. I . . . I don't
want to have to hurt you!"
"No. I can't, Ranma."
Ryoga let out a growl, clutching his head as his emotions fought
inside. Ranma could also feel the tension building, his temples pulsing with
each beat of his heart. Akane hoped they could fight the Ginsukou sap, but it
was not to be. Maddened looks appeared on their faces, and they charged her.
She let out a cry, bolting down the hall.
From one of the crossbeams above, Mousse and Tsubasa suddenly swung
down. They hit Ryoga, sending him cascading back up the hall. Ranma stopped,
turning to face this new threat, but Ryoga called him.
"Go, Ranma. I can take these two jokers," he said. Ranma ran off
after Akane.
Ryoga stood up, removing his jacket.
"Okay, losers," he said tossing it aside. "Time for some schooling . .
."
* * * * *
Akane ran for her life knowing quite well that Ranma would eventually
catch up with her if she even slowed for the slightest second. She could hear
him thundering down the hall after her, yelling loudly as he came. Darting
into a room, Akane prayed that all her plans worked out, otherwise no matter
how much Ranma loved her, he would kill her.
Soon Ranma arrived, stopping at the doorway. He stared around the
room. Several desk ran along the sides, what appeared to be a copying machine
or some type of printers in neat columns down the center. He walked in,
closing the door behind him.
"Okay, Akane," Ranma said as he moved down an aisle. "Hiding won't
help. I'll find you."
He caught movement from the corner of his eye, turning to the far wall.
Akane slowly stood up from behind one of the desk. She clutched a brown sack
in her hands, moving towards him.
"Ranma, let me help you," she said.
That dark glare came to Ranma's eye again, Akane pausing for a moment.
She drew in a nervous breath, fighting the fear in her. "Please, Ranma. I
know you don't mean me any harm. I can cure you."
Ranma's cheek twitched lightly. "Give me that sap, Akane," he snarled.
"Think, Ranma! Think about us. I know you can remember that much!"
His head twitched, Akane's words triggering another flash of memories
in his mind. Ranma grimaced, staggering to one side. "No, no!" he cried hands
to his face.
"Fight it, Ranma. Fight it!" Akane cried.
It looked like Ranma overcame the effects of the sap, but then the
angered look returned. Ranma let out a cry, leaping at her. Akane screamed.
She dived away, Ranma sailing over her head. He landed on top of the desk
behind her, turned launching himself at her once more. Akane scrambled to her
feet, moving behind one of the copiers.
"Ranma, stop!" she shouted.
Ranma stood at the other end. "Give me that vial!" he raged at her.
"No, it's the only way I can save you!"
"Nnnggyahh!" growled Ranma. He clutched his fist, arms shaking. Ranma
was fighting another battle with himself, one that he was clearly loosing.
Akane started to reach out to him, but he suddenly slammed his hands down hard
on the top of the copier.
"Run . . . run, Akane!" he said between breaths.
"No!" she replied.
His head came up, eyes set in a murderous gaze. "I tried!" Ranma said.
He swung himself over the top, legs bearing down on Akane. It was
unusually slow even to her and she ducked dropping back. Ranma landed,
spinning on one leg. He barely caught her on the side of the face, but it was
enough to send Akane sailing into the desk behind her. Never had Ranma ever
hit her, shock and terror flowing through Akane. Letting out a moan, Akane
pulled herself across the floor towards the sack lying under the next desk.
Ranma was suddenly straddling her.
"Kill you!" he growled drawing back a fist.
Akane screamed. She brought her legs up, kicking him hard in the
chest. Ranma was caught off guard, letting out a gasp as he tumbled back.
Quickly, Akane grabbed the sack, moving to the other side of the room while
untying the top.
"AKANE!" cried Ranma running towards her. She screamed, drawing out
the water gun frantically pumping the trigger. The stream of water hit Ranma
in the face. Immediately Ranma shifted into Ranko, tripping over the now two
sizes too big suit, flopping to the floor. She sat up staring at herself.
Akane could not help but laugh. Ranko frowned.
"Funny, Akane," she said standing up. The only thing she wore now was
the shirt and tie; both of them draping on her like a pair of wet sails on a
mast. "Oh, you're really going to pay now."
Ranko let out a yell, charging again. Akane reached back into the
sack, this time flinging something white and small out towards Ranko. A loud
cry erupted from Ranko. She virtually backpedaled in midair as the thing
latched onto her face.
"Meow?" sounded Shampoo innocently.
Ranko hit the floor on her back with a loud thump. She lay paralyzed
in fear, quivering uncontrollable. Akane knelt suddenly beside her.
"I'm sorry, Ranma, but I've got to do this," she said.
Pulling Shampoo from Ranko's face, Akane drew back a fist, bringing it
down with every ounce of strength she had . . .
Chapter Nine
Ryoga's fist left deep depressions in the floor, Tsubasa barely rolling
out of his way. He kicked Ryoga in the chin, staggering him for a brief
moment, and shot to his feet. Across the hall, Mousse was barely able to get
up having endured a fearful series of punches just seconds ago.
"Mousse, come on!" said Tsubasa frantically tugging him along by one
arm. They retreated down the hall into the lit room. Ryoga stayed close
behind them, but as he cut the threshold, something hard tripped him up.
Tumbling to a stop, Ryoga found himself at the center of the room. The rest of
the gang stood off to the sides watching him closely.
"A trap," he muttered low, glaring around at them. The door closed
shut, Cologne balancing on her staff blocking the way.
"Now Ryoga, we can do this easy, or we can do this hard," she said.
"No matter what the case, you will not leave this room in your current
condition."
Ryoga stood up. "So who wants to be the first to die," he said.
"Guess that means talking is out of the question," said Genma.
They closed in on him. Ryoga took a defensive stance, waiting for the
first attack. Soun suddenly lunged in an attempt to tackle him, but he was
faster leaping high into the air. A kick launched him across the room, landing
to strike both Tatewaki and Ukyo as they went for him. Cries and blows flew
through the air, but Ryoga was proving himself a hard target to take down.
Near the door, Cologne, Happosai, Ono, and a just recovering Kasumi watched the
fight with growing alarm.
"Happy, this is taking to long," Cologne said.
"Hmm, it looks like we'll have to get in there and settle this before
someone really gets hurt," Happosai replied. Gosunkugi suddenly slid across
the floor to a stop at their feet. Happosai knelt.
"Wake up, boy," he said slapping him several times across the face.
Hikaru jerked back to life, staring in shock at him.
"I guess I'm a little out of my league," he said.
Cologne jumped down from her staff. She held a rag in one hand,
soaking it with Ether. "Here take this, Hikaru," she said handing it to him.
He sniffed at it, swooning slightly.
Happosai slapped him around again. "Not you, boy! Ryoga," he said.
"Understand now?"
Gosunkugi nodded, rising up to his feet.
Back at the fight, Genma finally managed to grab Ryoga from behind,
barely holding him in his arms. "Hit him. Somebody hit him!" he cried out.
Sasuke and Tsubasa charged, but Ryoga brought his legs up, kicking them in
their faces. He levered Genma off the floor, turning in time to have Kodachi's
blow ram painfully into his back. Genma fell, and Ryoga effortlessly swatted
Kodachi away from him.
"Ha! Is this the best you guys can do?" he exclaimed with a laugh.
His joy was short lived, Gosunkugi taking the opportunity to pounce on him from
behind. The rag covered his face; Ryoga's muffled yell sounding loudly. A
sharp shrug knocked him off.
"What do you think you--, ooh." Ryoga staggered.
"Now! Get him while he's disoriented!" cried Cologne. A surge of
bodies followed dog piling on him. Still, Ryoga struggled fanatically to get
away from them.
"Is this boy strong," Soun said fighting to keep him pinned to the
floor. "Somebody get that rag back on his face!"
Mousse made out the rag a short reach away from him. He grabbed it,
pushing it across the first face he found. A hand swatted it away.
"Idiot," growled Soun. "It's my face you are, uuuuhhh."
Ukyo took the rag from Mousse and placed it back over Ryoga's face.
Finally, he succumbed to the effects of the ether, going limp on the floor.
"Grief!" exclaimed Ukyo sitting back. "This boy is one tough cookie to
take down."
"It's about time you captured him," Cologne said, bounding over.
"I don't remember any assistance from you," replied Tatewaki.
"You should not have needed it," said Happosai. "Oh well, I see more
training is required."
They sat Ryoga up. Doctor Tofu knelt down, pouring a portion of
Ginsukou sap down his throat. As they waited for the effects to occur, Cologne
planned their next course of action.
"We're still missing Nabiki," Genma reminded them.
"We'll find her, and then we'll go after Marcus," she replied.
"Does it matter which one we get first?" asked Kodachi. "I'd like to
inflict some pain on Doctor Marcus right about now."
"Here, here," added Tsubasa.
"It doesn't matter," Cologne replied. "Marcus's plan I would say is
ruined, unless Nabiki has some sap we don't know about."
"No," said Kasumi. "She wasn't given any."
Cologne nodded thoughtfully. A vengeful gleam appeared in her eyes.
"Let us make sure Akane has succeeded, then once Ryoga has fully recovered, go
corner ourselves a snake . . ."
* * * * *
There was nothing more to do here, Renon Marcus thought while waiting
in the second floor lobby. All his plans ruined by some love struck girl, a
pair of withered old sages, and a country doctor. Unbelievable, just
unbelievable. Well, he had better make his way out of the building before
Nabiki carries out her orders. It would be wise to distance himself from the
upcoming chaos. Unfortunate, but the situation had finally come down to this.
The chime from the elevator sounded drawing Marcus's attention. Out
from the elevator, Ryoga stepped out. He looked around, spotting Marcus and
began walking towards him. At first Marcus though he and Ranma were
successful, but then it occurred to him that Ryoga's expression was not a very
pleasant one.
"Now would be a good time to leave," he said to himself.
Briskly, Renon walked away towards the front hall. Ryoga watched him,
then reached up to his earpiece.
<Marcus is heading towards the southern side of the building, > he
reported.
<Stay with him, > Doctor Tofu replied. <We'll cut him off. >
<I'm there, > he said. Grinning broadly, Ryoga followed Marcus.
Renon took a quick glance over a shoulder, Ryoga picking up ground
slowly closing in. He swallowed, dreading what could turn into a painful
experience if caught. Finally, his normally calm demeanor broke, Marcus
running down the hall. He rounded the corner coming out into the southern
wings lobby. Before he could reach the elevator doors, its bell chimed. Out
stepped Tatewaki and Sasuke bringing him to a stop.
"Damn!" he growled, lighting out down the adjoining hall.
"Come, Sasuke. The hunt is on!" exclaimed Tatewaki running after him.
Ryoga joined them, their footsteps thundering loudly through the hall as they
chased Marcus.
Renon reached the end turning left making for the stairs, but at the
far end, Ukyo and Kodachi burst out the door. He quickly fled the other way.
"Your ass is ours, Marcus!" shouted Ukyo. Kodachi's insidious laugh
followed.
Down the rear halls they ran, Marcus keeping barely ahead as they
returned to the central building. A dash down another hall found Marcus right
back where he started. Two familiar faces standing in the lobby turned to
greet him.
"So, Doctor Marcus," Soun said smiling threateningly at him. "Shall we
now discuss the retribution I and my colleague here are about to exact from
you?"
"Believe me when I say, it will not be very pleasant," added Genma.
Marcus backed away towards the elevators, looking fearfully between the
two. The rest of the pursuing group appeared, and he gasped. Renon began
pushing the call button franticly. The doors opened, and he leaped inside
"If we hurry we can make the stairs!" said Ryoga.
"Not to worry, Hibiki," Genma said. "Marcus is going nowhere."
Genma pointed to the floor indicator. The number three was lit, and
they all smiled.
"Mister Saotome, you sly dog you," Kodachi said.
Genma hit the call button. "Was nothing really," he said as the
elevator returned. "Come, we don't want to miss the opening festivities."
* * * * *
Staggering out the elevator, Marcus leaned up against the wall,
thanking his stars for being alive right now. That was too close for his
liking, something he'd never encountered before. The doors of the elevator
closed, Renon finding himself cast into darkness.
"Oh, no," he said realizing what floor he ended up on. No doubt that
mad mob below was riding up to get him; Renon spotted a light coming from a
room down the hall. Obviously not the way to go, and he turned heading the
other way. A hand reached out from the darkness, pushing him back.
"This wing is closed," said Tsubasa walking into view.
Marcus scrambled back, running down the opposite end. He ran past the
lit room, but got no further when a solid blow lifted him from the floor.
"You have appointment with great-grandmother and Happosai," said
Shampoo walking out into the light. Mousse stepped up next to her, and
together they picked him up. Renon cried out as he flew through the air,
tumbling to a stop at Cologne and Happosai's feet.
"So, Renon Marcus. You finally come to pay your dues, eh?" Happosai
said.
Cologne thumped him hard on the head several times with her staff.
"How dare you give my children Ginsukou root!" she shouted at him. Marcus
covered his head with his arms, drawing back.
"You fools have made a big mistake messing with me!" he growled.
"Really?" said Ryoga from the doorway. He led the rest of the group
into the room, forming a semi-circle around him. Ryoga jerked him up by the
collar, glaring at him with death in his eyes.
"Well, you really made a mistake messing with us, and now we're going
to show you how bad it was."
He punched him in the stomach, Renon letting out a loud gasp. An
uppercut forced him up, then a powerful blow propelled him across the room.
"Ooo, my turn, my turn!" said Ukyo catching him before he could fall.
She punched him in the nose, a satisfying crack cutting the air. Marcus cried
out as he flew straight towards Tatewaki and Sasuke.
"Master Kuno, the enemy is approaching," Sasuke said. "Shall I do the
honors?"
"No, Sasuke. We shall both do the honors," replied Tatewaki.
"Of course, Master Kuno. May I suggest straight blows to the chin?"
Tatewaki nodded. Together they drew back, connecting with Marcus's
chin. "A good choice, Sasuke," he said watching him tumble across the floor.
Tsubasa lifted him up, holding him in front of Gosunkugi. "Go ahead,
Hikaru. Take a shot."
Gosunkugi flexed his hands. He drew back striking Renon on the chin.
"Ow!" he cried shaking his hand.
"Gosunkugi, try lower." Hikaru did, punching him in the stomach.
"Feel better now?" Tsubasa asked.
"My hand still hurts."
Tsubasa rolled his eyes. He tuned Marcus around, belting him hard.
Renon staggered towards Kodachi. She jumped; connecting with a roundhouse kick
that kept him going towards Mousse and Shampoo.
"You make Shampoo do stupid things!" Shampoo shouted backhanding him
across the face.
"Not to mention break up our restaurant and attack our friends!" added
Mousse kicking him in the chest.
Marcus landed before Genma. He glared at him then reached down, slowly
drawing him up. "We opened our doors to you in friendship, and this is how you
return our gesture?" Genma said. "I'll not soil my fist with your scum."
He handed him over to Soun. "I on the other hand will take great
pleasure in this," said Soun. His fist toppled Renon end over end, finally
coming to a stop across the room. Marcus groped around for anything to pull
himself up with. He felt a shoe, looking hesitantly up.
It was Ranma, just as he feared, glaring down at him silently. Ranma
knelt, taking Marcus by the hair.
"You know, normally I'd say you've had enough," he said pulling him up
to his feet. "However; you have made me do the one thing I swore I'd never do
in my life." Akane stepped out from behind him, nursing a nasty bruise on her
chin. Ranma let Renon get a good look before twisting his head towards him
again.
"You made me hit Akane, and that's something you need to pay dearly
for!"
Ranma wound up, striking Renon loud enough to startle even Cologne and
Happosai. He came down hard, crying out rolling to a stop against the wall.
Marcus never had time to recover as a pair of hands reached down to give him
the last part of his beating. Doctor Tofu glared angrily at Renon, pulling him
close until they were eye to eye.
"You dared to defile Kasumi with your filth," he snarled. "A doctor is
supposed to be compassionate towards life, not twisted or demented. You don't
even deserve to carry the name!"
He punched him hard in the stomach, raining a flurry of blows on
Marcus. The rest of the gang flinched and started with each blow, partially
shock, mostly surprised by Doctor Tofu's display of anger.
"Well, I kind'a warned him this would happen," Ranma said to them.
Ono laid it on thick, Renon reeling beneath the beating. A hand
suddenly grabbed Tofu by an arm, stopping him. He looked back.
"Kasumi?" Ono said.
Kasumi stared down at Renon, a sad frown covering her face. "I think
now he's had enough," she said.
A haggard laugh came from Marcus. He pulled himself up, looking at
her. "Thank you, Kasumi. I-I knew you really like me after all."
Kasumi's face twisted into an angry scowl. She balled a fist and let
go with a haymaker that dropped Renon to the floor.
"Kasumi?" said Soun in disbelief.
Ranma reached down, jerking Marcus up. "We'd better get out of here,"
he said. "I don't think there's anymore this joker can do to harm the Emperor,
or Prime Minister."
"What do we do with him?" asked Ukyo.
It was a good question, one none of them thought about until now. They
all stood scratching their heads, trying to come up with some sort of answer.
Renon laughed again.
"So, weren't thinking about the aftermath, were you?" he said.
"Shut up!" shouted Akane. "We have enough for the authorities to put
you away for a long time!"
"Oh right. They are going to believe a group of people, who were not
invited to this event in the first place, and are holding a person against his
will. Looks like you all are the more guilty ones."
"Yuck, he's right," said Tsubasa.
"There is really not much we can get him on," Happosai added. "No one
was affected by him. For all the authorities know, we're a bunch of gate
crashers."
"So I ask again, what do we do with him?" Ukyo repeated.
"Let's take him outside," Cologne decided. "We can leave him with his
van after the banquet is over."
"Ah, that's nice of you," Marcus said.
Cologne came up staring Renon eye to eye. "Mark my words, Marcus. If
you ever step even one millimeter into Nerima, I will make sure you will never
walk out ever again."
Renon could see the threatening glower in her eyes. He smirked
lightly, forcing back his fear. "I guess that's fair enough," he said. "Shall
we go?"
"Let's take him out the fire escape," Ono said. "We don't want to draw
unwanted attention from security."
Ryoga grabbed Marcus's collar, dragging him along. "I still owe you,
pal!" he snarled at him. "When I get you outside, you can kiss what teeth you
have left goodbye."
"Oh, Ryoga, Ryoga, Ryoga. Such a hot temper. Why can't we just end
this as . . . friends?"
Ryoga kicked him in the butt. "Get moving!" he said.
Marcus laughed, following the rest of the gang out . . .
* * * * *
Across the grounds the gang went, thankful that everything went okay.
Reaching the spot where Soun had parked Marcus's van, they settled for waiting
out the last hour of the banquet there instead of departing immediately for
Nerima. It looked as if all was well, until Tatewaki suddenly began looking
frantically around.
"What's wrong, Kuno?" asked Ranma.
Tatewaki's face went pale. "Where's Nabiki?" he said.
Startled gasp from Kasumi and Akane sounded as everyone realized their
mistake.
"Oh my gosh," stammered Kasumi. "We forgot Nabiki!"
Soun clutched his head, sobbing angrily to himself. "How could I
forget my middle daughter like that!" he cried.
"We were to busy beating Marcus's ass!" replied Mousse.
Ranma glared at Marcus. He narrowed an eye, noting the smug expression
on his face. "You son-of-a-bitch!" he shouted grabbing him by the collar.
Ranma slammed him up against the side of the van several times.
"You wanted us to forget her! You purposely distracted us!"
"No wonder he was so cooperative at the end," said Genma.
Ranma twisted his collar tighter, Marcus gasping desperately for air.
Akane came up, hitting him several times in the chest.
"Where is she!" she cried between blows. "What have you done to my
sister?"
Marcus let out a throttled gasp and Cologne told Ranma to release him.
He dropped to the ground, drawing in great gulps of air. Renon began laughing.
"Your, your too late, Saotome," he said looking back up at them.
"Nabiki has gone to execute my final instructions."
"Which are?" said Ranma.
"Pphhff! Saotome, have you forgotten what I said about heroes and the
movies?"
Soun burst from the group, pulling Renon to his feet. "You better tell
me where Nabiki is, or I swear I'll tear you limb from limb!"
"Daddy, wait," Akane said. He looked at her confused. "We don't have
to. Doctor Tofu, do you have any of that sap left?"
Kodachi's laugh sounded at the suggestion. The others paused, then
began to smile, liking Akane's idea.
"Why, I have two left," Ono replied reaching into his jacket.
Soun gave Marcus an evil stare. A look of fear covered Renon's face.
He trembled nervously as Tofu pulled a vial out.
"Wait! Th-there's no need for that," he quickly said.
"Oh I don't know," replied Mousse. "There are a lot of questions I'd
like some answers to still."
"Yes, like who hired you?" added Happosai. Akane popped the top off
the vial.
"Nabiki's gone to kill the Emperor and Prime Minister!" confessed
Renon.
"No!" cried Kasumi.
"If, if you hurry, you still might be able to stop her!"
"This is terrible!" exclaimed Cologne. "How is she going to do it?"
"I left that up to her."
"Figures," said Ranma. "Too afraid to soil your own hands with blood
huh, Marcus?"
"Let's not stand here!" Tatewaki said urgently. "Nabiki has already a
good lead on us as it is."
Soun opened the side door. He punched Renon and threw him to the floor
of the van.
"Happy. You, Kodachi and Gosunkugi stay here and guard him," ordered
Cologne hopping off after the rest of the gang. The trio watched them go not
noticing the slight grin that formed on Renon Marcus's face.
* * * * *
The gang charged back up the main street towards the Diet Building,
praying that they would not arrive too late to stop Nabiki. As they neared the
front gates,
Akane suddenly called out, stopping them dead in their tracks.
"What, what?" Ranma asked her.
Akane stared at the Diet Building then shook her head. "Ranma, I don't
think Nabiki's in there," she said.
"What do you mean? She has to be in there. Where else could she be?"
"Not in there."
"Akane, how can you be sure?" asked Cologne. "She might be trying to
poison them for all we know."
"If that was Marcus's intention, he would have tried it with Kasumi
instead of using Ginsukou sap in the emperors meal."
"How else is she going to assassinate them then?" Ryoga said.
Tatewaki grimaced sharply. "I did bring my sword with me," he
remembered.
"And we haven't seen Nabiki for a long time now," added Ukyo.
"Master Kuno," said Sasuke. "Did not Gosunkugi say something about the
Prime Minister and the Emperor taking an evening walk down this road earlier?"
"Yes!" exclaimed Tatewaki. He glanced at his watch. It was
nine-fifteen. "We have about fifteen minutes before they come out."
Akane slowly gazed around at the trees around them. "Nabiki's not
stupid. Security would cut her down before she even got a step towards the
Emperor." She shook her head, pointing to the surrounding park. "She's out
there."
Eager eyes searched the trees, trying to penetrate the surrounding
darkness. There was only one way they would find Nabiki, and that was going in
after her. In her present state of mind that would be dangerous, the darkness
giving her all the advantages.
"We can't cover all of this?" said Mousse.
"No choice. Nabiki have to be stopped," replied Shampoo.
"Split up," Cologne said. "Ranma, you take Ryoga, Akane, Doctor Tofu
and Kasumi through the southern half of the park. I'll take the rest through
the north. Keep in touch."
Ranma glanced up at the sky, noting the growing cloud cover. "Come on,
we don't have much time," he said leading them into the trees.
What light from the lamps running along the streets did not help much
as they moved through the trees. Ranma squinted hard, making out a walkway
leading through part of the park, and a small pond a short distance ahead.
Akane walked next to him, carefully looking up and around at the tops of the
trees.
"My dress is ruined," she whispered to him.
Ranma stopped, frowning at her. "Your dress?" he questioned, finding
it hard to believe that she would worry about something like that at this
moment. "Akane, your sister is somewhere out here ready to kill the first
person she sees, and you are worried about your dress?"
"I was saving this dress for us, Ranma," she answered. "For our senior
prom night."
Oops, bad time to be insensitive thought Ranma. "Oh. I'm sorry.
Well, once this is over, I'll buy you a new one."
"You will?"
"Sure."
Ryoga suddenly moved up besides them. They jumped, started by his
appearance. "Hey, how far are we going to go?" he asked.
Ranma caught his breath. "Not to far," he said. "I'm surprised you're
still with us, Ryoga."
"Doctor Tofu's pointing me in the right direction," replied Ryoga. Ono
and Kasumi could barely be seen near the path, searching the trees across the
way.
"We'd better stick with them," Akane said.
Not far away, Nabiki sat up in the branches of a tall tree, staring out
at the gates of the Diet Building. She could see several limousines pulling up
to the steps, and knew immediately that Doctor Marcus's plans had failed.
Nabiki started to climb down, when she heard voices coming from the trees
behind her.
"I don't think she's over here!" one voice said.
"Well we can't take any chances," replied another. From the way they
were bickering, she knew who it was. The pistol came out of its holster.
"Ranma, I tell you she's not here," Ryoga said again.
"How would you know? You couldn't even find the Great Wall of China if
you were standing on it."
"Guys," said Akane.
Ryoga stepped out into the middle of the path looking around. "We're
to far away. Nabiki has to be closer if she's going to attack them with a
sword."
"Will you lower your voice!" said Ranma.
"Why? She's not here. Look I'll prove it to you." Ryoga jumped up
onto the backrest of a bench. "Nabiki!" he shouted. Ono stepped out into the
open.
"What are you doing?" he said incredulously.
"Looking for Nabiki," he replied.
"By calling her? Now she knows we're here."
"Nah, she's nowhere close to us."
Ryoga hopped down and not a moment to soon as a bullet chirped off the
bench. Everyone went for cover. A foreboding silence followed.
Ryoga lay next to Ranma, his arms covering his head. He slowly
uncovered, looking over at him.
"Okay! So I was wrong!" he whispered.
"So I was wrong!" mocked Ranma angrily. He turned on his back,
searching for Akane. She stood behind a tree in terror, not daring to move.
"Doctor Tofu?" Ranma called out.
"We're all right," Ono answered from behind another tree.
"Ranma, was that a gun?" Ryoga asked.
"Yep. Marcus you rat," he replied. Ranma touched his earpiece. <Yo,
Pop. Pop are you there? >
<What is it, boy? >
<Nabiki's got a gun. She just took a potshot a Ryoga! >
Genma turned, giving the others a shocked gaze.
<Are you sure it was Nabiki, Ranma?> said Cologne.
<If it was security, they would not have shot at us!>
"Ooh, this bad," said Shampoo. "Nabiki not need to be close to kill
Emperor or Prime Minister now."
"A western-style assassination," said Soun. "How disgraceful."
"Disgraceful or not, she still has the means to kill them," replied
Cologne. <Does anyone see her?>
Doctor Tofu moved Kasumi back, leaning out from behind the tree. He
heard some rustling, then a figure raced off up the path. <She's moving! > he
called out.
<Stay with her. We'll cut her off from this end. >
"Stay with her?" questioned Ryoga. "She's got the gun."
Ranma stood up. "Are you okay?" he asked Akane. She nodded, and he
looked back to Ryoga.
"Come on. We've got to stop her," he said running off up the path.
* * * * *
Nabiki turned out onto the main road, running towards the Diet
Building. Marcus's orders burned deep in her mind, driving her on with steady
determination to carry them out. Out of the park ahead appeared Mousse and
Shampoo, blocking her path. She stopped and took aim, snapping off several
shots. Mousse dived back into the trees; Shampoo bounding across the road, a
trail of bullets close behind. Soun and Genma appeared and Nabiki fired at
them. She retreated down the road.
Ranma and company arrived shortly thereafter.
"Which way?" he shouted.
Cologne pointed, and they all set out in pursuit. Nabiki could barely
be seen ahead. She turned abruptly, scattering them as she snapped off several
more shots, then darted into the surrounding trees once more.
"Oh great," said Ryoga when they reached the spot. Ranma knelt,
picking up an object from the ground. It was an ammo clip, empty of bullets.
He held it up for them to see then tossed it aside.
"Spread out, gang," he said. "I don't know how many bullets she has
left, but I'd bet not many."
They spread out along the tree line then moved in. Tatewaki told
Sasuke to track Nabiki. The ninja knelt briefly searching the grounds, then
pointed ahead. With a nod, they followed cautiously behind him, looking for
any sign of her. Suddenly the trail disappeared, Sasuke pausing for a moment.
He looked back at Kuno, shaking his head.
<Lost her,> Tatewaki said over the circuit.
<Let's keep moving. She cannot be far.> replied Cologne.
Behind a large tree, Nabiki hid listening for the sounds of pursuit.
She controlled her breathing, carefully inching around the edge looking for a
target. Ukyo became visible through a break in the trees. Stepping out,
Nabiki took aim. Tsubasa spotted her.
"Look out, Ukyo!" he called leaping through the air. The muffled pop
sounded, Tsubasa jerking back sharply to the ground.
"Tsubasa!" cried Ukyo kneeling beside him.
"Oh, I've been shot!" he groaned, clutching his right shoulder.
"That's it, my day is over!"
"Don't say that, Tsubasa!" Ukyo said. She tore off part of her dress,
stuffing it over the wound. "You're not going to die on me!" She looked up,
calling for Doctor Tofu. Suddenly Nabiki stepped into view, her frame
silhouetted against the lights from the Tokyo Expressway. Ukyo let out a low
gasp, pulling Tsubasa close to her.
"Nabiki, no!" Kasumi cried out. She turned ready to shoot Kasumi, but
a straight blade from Sasuke hit her hand. Nabiki dropped the gun, clutching
her hand in pain. She growled, the gun now lost in the darkness, and backed
away from the encroaching ring of people around her.
"Nabiki, its us!" Akane called after her. "Stop, we want to help you!"
Nabiki continued backing away, stepping out into an open part of the
park. Reaching back, she drew Tatewaki's sword from its scabbard, holding it
before her. A murderous look came to her eye.
"Ah, there is my sword," Tatewaki said cheerfully.
"Right, you want it, go get it," said Mousse.
They surrounded her, but maintained a safe distance away.
"Nabiki, stop this nonsense and put down that sword!" shouted Soun.
She ignored him, cutting her eyes from side to side waiting for an attack.
"This is bogus," said Ryoga. He started walking towards Nabiki. "Come
on, Nabiki, I know you don't--."
The sword flashed, Ryoga barely jumping back out of harms way. He
paused, then caught the clatter of buttons falling off his jacket to the
ground. "I'll uh, let you keep that, Nabiki," he said backing away.
Ranma could not believe Nabiki handled a sword like that. "Akane, when
did Nabiki learn how to do that?"
"I don't know," she replied. "Kuno, have you been teaching her?"
"No, but it was a fine move. Minamoto I believe."
"Stop admiring her style and do something!" shouted Cologne.
Sasuke tugged on Tatewaki's sleeve. "Master Kuno, I can disable her,"
he said producing another throwing blade.
Tatewaki narrowed a brow. "No, Sasuke. Leave this to me. Give me
your katana."
Sasuke handed him his weapon, stepping back.
"Kuno, what are you going to do?" asked Genma.
Tatewaki took off his coat, taking his katana in the other hand. "I'm
going to disarm Nabiki," he said moving towards her.
"Hmm," sounded Ranma. "Hey, uh Kuno. By small chance you wouldn't
happen to have that pigtailed girl in your will?"
"Ranma!" Akane said, swatting him on the head.
Tatewaki stopped, turning to him with a frown. "Just kidding," Ranma
grinned.
Resuming his advance, Tatewaki unsheathed the katanas. "Now, Nabiki.
I do not want to hurt you," he said taking stance. "Blue Thunder does not
attack innocent women."
Nabiki rolled her eyes up at the comment. She brought the blade down
to her side, preparing to attack. A tense moment followed, Tatewaki locking a
steady stare on her. Suddenly, the sword flashed, Nabiki drawing it up to cut
him down. Kuno's left hand came up, the katana deflecting the blow. He
stepped into her lunge and struck Nabiki hard on the chin with the handle of
the other katana. She dropped into his arms.
Surprise covered the faces around them. Even Ranma was impressed by
Tatewaki's skill.
"Nicely done, Master Kuno," Sasuke said.
Kuno dropped the katana, hugging Nabiki tight to him. He tipped her
head up, gazing into her face. "Forgive me, Nabiki. Everything will be all
right now . . ."
* * * * *
Doctor Tofu managed to dress Tsubasa's wound enough for him to walk
back with the others to the van. Nabiki, now cleared of Marcus's influence,
enjoyed a comfortable trip in Tatewaki arms.
"And Sasuke injured me," she lectured him. "That's going to cost you
extra double, Mister Tatewaki Kuno."
"Yes, Nabiki. I'll see you are properly compensated." Tatewaki
replied.
"Oh yes, you certainly will, Tatewaki. I want a new suit."
"Yes, Nabiki."
"Plus a CD player, unlimited access to your family stock tips--,"
"Yes, Nabiki."
"Free annual tickets to Hawaii--,"
"Yes, Nabiki."
Ranma snickered lightly, listening in to the conversation. "You know,
Akane. I'll bet Kuno wishes Nabiki could have forgotten some of those things
that happened to her."
Akane smiled hugging Ranma's arm tight. "Now don't say things like
that, Ranma. I wouldn't want Nabiki any other way."
"Yeah, I guess it just would not be the same." He paused, cast her a
teasing eye. "You know, I just can't forget that thing you said back in
Marcus's office."
"What?"
"Oh, something about loving me."
Akane felt the heat rise to her cheeks. "Uhm, well--,"
"So you really feel that way about me?"
She was silent for a moment, then rested her head against him. "Yes.
Yes I do."
"Ah. I thought so. After all these years, you finally came to
admitting it."
Akane let go, stepping back to hit him in the arm.
"Ow, what was that for?"
"For teasing me!" Akane replied hitting him again. "And now I want to
hear you say it too!"
"M-m-me? Me say what?"
"That you love me, Ranma Saotome!"
Ranma stammered staring at Akane dumbfounded, an unexpected turn of the
tables that caught him completely off guard. Akane grabbed him by the front of
his shirt, stopping him dead in his tracks. She had that I'm going to bean you
look on her face, staring eye to eye with him.
"Well?" she said.
Ranma swallowed hard. "Uh, uh, uh . . . A-A-Akane, I-I--."
Cologne's frantic cries from ahead drew them around. She stood at the
corner, waving for them to hurry along. Everyone broke into a run, wondering
what could have her so riled up. They rounded the corner to find Kodachi,
Gosunkugi and Happosai sprawled out on the ground. As for the van and Marcus,
they both were gone.
"Happy!" exclaimed Cologne shaking him. He let out a moan, rubbing the
lump on top of his head.
"Ooh . . . Marcus wasn't exactly as put out as we were led to believe,"
he said.
"What happened?" Soun asked them.
Kodachi let out a groan, Tatewaki helping her to sit up. "He jumped us
right after you left," she replied. "Hit Happosai over the head, then had the
nerve to attack me with one of my own sleeping bombs."
"He's gone," said Gosunkugi. "Sorry, gang. Guess we blew it."
"We'll never find him now," said Genma gazing up the road.
Ranma shook his head. Renon Marcus on the loose meant trouble down the
road he was certain of that. Marcus would turn up again seeking revenge for
this defeat. Well let him come, he though with a light smile.
Thunder carried through the skies, Ranma glancing up. "Hey, folks.
We'd better get a move on before it starts to rain," he said.
Akane came up, taking a hand in hers. He looked at her, sensing the
fear in her mind.
"We'll be alright," he said patting her hand.
Akane smiled, leaning closer to him. The thunder sounded again, and
they headed off down the road to the train station, and home…
Chapter Ten
Nerima, three days later,
Work on the Tendo Dojo was in its final stages, the gang working hard
to complete repairs before sundown. In the living room, Kasumi directed the
moving of furniture, Doctor Tofu and Ryoga holding a table between them,
following her directions.
"Okay, just a little to the left," she said motioning them over to the
umpteenth spot in the room. Ono let out a grunt, lifting the heavy table by
one end and sliding it over. Kasumi stared at it, narrowing an eye as she
contemplated its position.
"Ryoga, move your end out a bit."
Ryoga frowned, reaching down to push the table back towards the wall.
"I said out," said Kasumi.
He pushed it back further.
Kasumi placed a hand to her face for a moment. "Okay. Let's try
pushing it back then."
Ryoga pulled the table out where she wanted it.
Doctor Tofu eyed him. "Ryoga, come see me about that problem
sometime," he finally said.
Through the door, Ranma and Mousse carried in a large cabinet.
"Where do you want this, Kasumi," asked Ranma amidst his grunts. She
pointed over to the far wall and they carried it over. Ranma let out a
relieved sigh, leaning up against it. He looked around the room.
"Wow, this place is starting to look like home again," he said.
"Sure is," replied Ryoga. "Can't wait to have things back to normal."
Ranma agreed. "Hey, who's fixing the partitions?"
"I believe Akane is," replied Kasumi.
Akane? Ranma headed for the door. Outside, the girls had all three of
the sliding doors laid out, cutting squares out of the paper, repairing each
partition. Ukyo and Shampoo seemed to be doing fine, but from the looks of
things, Akane was locked in a titanic struggle with a portion of the paper.
She angrily cut out an oblong section, bits and pieces sticking to her arms and
hands.
Ranma grinned, kneeling next to her. "Need some help?" he asked.
Akane stopped, looking up. "No, I'm doing . . . quite fine, thank
you," she snapped resuming her work.
Uh oh, she's mad at me about something, he thought. Akane struggled
with a section of wood, trying to position the thin piece into the doorframe.
She pressed too hard, snapping it in two. Ranma's chuckles only increased her
fury.
"Ranma stop bugging me!" she snapped.
"Sorry, Akane. Here let me help you."
"No, I can do this!"
Shampoo looked up from her work. "Ranma, you help Shampoo if silly
Akane no want it," she said.
Ranma caught the narrow cut of Akane's eyes on him. "Ah, it looks like
you're doing fine there, Shampoo. Looks real good too."
"Humph, you not want to help wife with work because of Akane?"
Oh no, please don't start this, pleaded Ranma to himself. "It's not
that--."
"Then what is it, Ranma?" Akane said leaning menacingly towards him.
"Ah, well--."
"Are you saying I can't do this by myself. Is that it?"
"He doesn't have too, Akane," said Ukyo. "That's plain to everyone."
Akane started rising to her feet ready to fight, but Ranma suddenly
grabbed her arms.
"Hey, let's not quarrel," he said pulling her back down. "That's not
what I'm saying."
Akane glared at him. She jerked her arms away, picking up her
scissors. "That's not all you're not saying," she muttered.
Ranma frowned. Someone let out a yell, everyone stopping to see what
had happened. Gosunkugi held his right hand, hopping around in pain. Kodachi
watched him holding a mallet in her hands.
"Was that how you do it, Hikaru?" she asked him.
Gosunkugi stopped, placing an angry stare on her. "You're supposed to
hit the nail, Kodachi, not my hand!" he shouted snatching the mallet from her.
"Haven't you ever used one of these before?"
Tatewaki, helping Sasuke replace the front window, chuckled lightly.
"Manual labor," he said. "Kuno's have no need of such tasking."
A smack on the head from Nabiki had him quickly returning to work.
"Don't give me that, Tatewaki Kuno," she said. "You still have several
weeks of my house chores to do, plus additional work I've yet to think up."
"Now Nabiki, I've made good my restitution. This is--."
"Hush!" ordered Nabiki. "Work faster, you have to take me downtown to
buy replacement dishes for the dining room."
Tatewaki growled, picking up the pace. "Slave driver," he muttered.
"What was that?" asked Nabiki.
"Uh, nothing, dear Nabiki, nothing."
Ranma laughed, turning back to Akane. "Come on, Akane, let me help
you." He said.
She stared at him for a second, then shrugged handing him the scissors.
Together they patched the partition, remounting it back in the dinning room.
Most of the remaining work was completed by mid afternoon, and they all took a
much-needed break for lunch.
"Man, I am starved," said Ryoga. "When's Cologne going to get here
with that food?"
"She does have to bring it all the way back here," Mousse said.
"And I could have used more help too," Cologne said from the front
door. She walked in; Tsubasa, with one arm in a sling, and Happosai pushing in
a cart full of her dishes from the Neko Hanten. They dived into the food,
taking their fill.
Ranma gorged himself on a bowl full of noodles and shrimp. He glanced
over to Akane, only to find her nibbling dolefully at her food. She held a sad
look on her face, Ranma stopping to ask what was the matter.
"Not very hungry right now," she said.
That was strange, he thought. Akane loosing her appetite like this
made him worry. She briefly looked over at him, quickly turning away as their
eyes met. He thought, then nodded his head slowly.
Well fool, you'd better go and fix things, he thought. Besides, this
was long overdue anyway. Ranma took her by the hand, standing up.
"Let's go talk," he said before she could protest. The others watched
curiously as he lead her outside.
Ranma led her away from the Dojo, just out of any prying eyes or ears.
An awkward silence passed between them as they stood gazing at one another.
"Um, Akane," he finally began. "You know, I . . . well, sometimes I
take you for granted. You know . . . uh, I mean I do things I don't really
mean, know what I mean?"
Akane smiled, shaking her head. "No, Ranma. I don't know what you
mean."
He frowned, rubbing the back of his head nervously. "It's like this,
Akane, um . . . darn, why does this have to be so hard. You see, well . . ."
Akane surprised him by taking his hands in hers. She smiled up at him,
aglow with an inner joy that coursed through her. Ranma settled down,
returning the smile.
"I guess what I'm trying to say is . . . I love you, Akane, ever since
I first saw you. Just too damn scared to admit it I guess."
"Oh, Ranma," Akane said hugging him. She began to cry, every ounce of
emotions flowing freely with her tears. Ranma lifted her chin up.
"I'm sorry if I've been so stupid not saying this sooner," he said.
"There's nothing to be sorry about," she replied. "I would have waited
for as long as it took."
"Even if it were for forever?"
"Forever."
Ranma looked passionately into her eyes. Slowly he started moving
closer.
"No fears this time?" Akane said as they drew close.
"None."
"No hesitations?" she whispered.
"No."
Their lips touched. "No interruptions?"
Ranma tilted his head. "Shut up," he said kissing her.
Time slipped away as they embraced, lost in the moment. It could have
lasted longer, but a loud cry broke them apart.
"Oyii!" shouted Shampoo. Her face twisted in rage as she stood on the
patio staring at the two. "What you doing out here!"
The rest of the gang stood around her, mixed reactions between them
all.
"Groom!" shouted Cologne. "How dare you kiss another woman in front of
your wife!"
"What," Ranma said frantically. "Hey, wait just one--,"
"Ranma!" scowled Ryoga, trembling in rage.
"You dare do such a thing to fair Akane," raged Tatewaki. "And you
betrothed to my sister!"
Kodachi cried into her brother's shoulder. "Oh, Ranma how could you!"
she sobbed. Gosunkugi hammered an effigy of Ranma into a nearby post.
`"I-I-I--," stammered Ranma.
Ukyo narrowed a threatening eye at Akane. "I knew you were up to
something, you witch!" she shouted, drawing up a throwing spatula.
"Oh no, here comes the mayhem," Nabiki said.
"I think it's sweet," Kasumi said hugging Ono tight. "They make such a
lovely couple. Don't you agree, Doctor Tofu?"
"Of, of course, K-K-Kasumi," Ono replied.
"It's finally happened," Soun sobbed. "After years of waiting Genma,
the dojo will finally have successors."
"A proud moment. Go to it, Ranma!" shouted Genma.
Shampoo gawked loudly at them. "He go to nothing!" she shouted facing
the couple once more. "I kill silly Akane first!"
"Just save her panties for me," Happosai said.
"Now hang on, guys!" shouted Ranma.
"Ranma!" Ryoga growled again.
Tatewaki snapped his fingers. "Sasuke, my weapons," he ordered.
"Right away, Master Kuno."
Ranma stared fearfully as they began moving towards them. He started
to take a defensive stance, but Akane tugged lightly on one sleeve.
"Don't bother. It won't help," she said grinning up at him.
He paused then glanced at his watch. "We haven't had our daily run
yet. What say we go down to the movies and catch an afternoon matinee? My
treat."
Akane glanced at the gang. "Sure, sounds like fun."
They laughed, dashing for the gate . . .
* * * * *
In the center of a dimly lit room, Renon Marcus sat clad in the
traditional robes of a samurai, staring down at the katana lying on a table
before him.
Failure, he thought drawing in a light breath. Disgraced before my
peers and masters. Unworthy to belong to the clan anymore, this blight brought
on by my mishandling of what should have been a simple task. There was only
one recourse to take, the only honorable solution.
The lights faded out, a lone spotlight shining down on him from above.
Steps sounded across the room, moving steadily until a figure appeared at the
edge. The Chairman face remained concealed by the darkness, but Renon could
feel his displeasure.
"Marcus, your failure has caused us much damage," said the Chairman.
"I trust your affairs are all in order?"
"They are, sir," Renon replied.
The tock of the Chairman's cane sounded loudly as he walked around
behind Renon. Finally it stopped, and Marcus knew it was time. He reached
out, picking up the katana and pulled it from its sheath. Taking hold of the
handle with both hands, he placed the blade at his abdomen.
Final absolution, he thought, readying himself for the coming pain.
Marcus began the thrust, feeling the blade prick his skin, but a sharp tap
sounded. To his surprise, the Chairman's cane pressed up against the handle
guard, stopping him from going any further.
"Now you don't think I am about to lose a valuable asset such as
yourself, do you Renon?" the Chairman's voice said close to one ear.
"But, but I have failed you, sir?" replied Renon.
"A minor setback, Renon," continued the Chairman shifting ears.
"You've learned from this I trust?"
Marcus swallowed, nodding his head slightly.
"Good. The damage was not as servere as we thought it would be. We
too learned something from your failure."
"Then, then I am to be spared?"
The Chairman shifted ears again. "Of course, Renon. Everyone has a
bad day, and you are much too valuable to me to be wasted on some silly
tradition."
A wave of relief flowed through Marcus. He hung his head, thanking the
Chairman for this second chance. The Chairman stood up, walking away towards
the doors.
"Besides, Renon," he said pausing for a moment. "I'm sure you'd like
to exact a little revenge from your former `Family'. Do tell me how that turns
out."
The door closed leaving Renon Marcus alone with his thoughts. He
placed the katana back into it's sheath then set it down, allowing a light
smile to form on his face . . .
Fin?